Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bio Character.

Name: Alex Pearce

Gender: Male

Skin: White

Age: 30

Hair Color: Black 

Eye color: Blue

Job: The Hope County Sheriff Department

"..."

"..."

"How many times have I kept doing this." he said to himself.

Deputy Alex Pearce was a Rookie police officer of the Hope County Police Department when he first moved here from the city. When he was told about a doomsday cult known as the Project of Edens Gate, believing that the world was ending, he didn't think much of it... that is until that day.

When a U.S. Marshal came to the County for an arrest warrant on the Cult leader, who was known as 'The Father' Joseph Seed for kidnapping, and illegal firearms, the Deputy knew that something was about to happen... and he was right. After heading to Joseph's compound with the Marshal, the Sheriff, and two other deputies Joey and Pratt, things turn sideways when Alex arrested Joseph and was taking him away, his followers (the Peggies) got upset over this and tried to take him back. Of course, this resulted in a helicopter crash and Alex's friends being taken away by the cultists with him and the Marshal trying to escape out of Hope County but ended with the Cultists chasing after them and the Cultists blowing up a bridge, they were in resulting the truck they were in to go into the river. 

The two survive, however the Marshal was found by the Cultists and was taken away to Henbane River and the Deputy was found by an old man who later introduce as Richard Roosevelt Aka Dutch, a doomsday prepper who saved him. After thanking him, Alex and Dutch work together and form a resistance to take back the County and taken down the Seed Sibling and the Peggies. With that, Alex starts his adventure and journey on saving the people here and Hope County and ends this nightmare for good.

During all on his journey, Alex had to struggle surviving from the Peggies, let alone wild animals in the forest in White Mountains and Hallucination of the Bliss in Henbane River. The deputy somehow survives from this however during his journey in all the regions, he made friends that he made after saving them and of course, fell in love with someone that being Joey after he save her. When he killed all of Joseph's sibling, he had also lost some people during his journey when he met them especially Virgil and Eli and the Burke too. When he reclaimed all regions, Alex went after Joseph but was shocked when he found out about his friends was under control by the bliss and capturing Whitehorse, Hudson, and Pratt as hostage. Joseph offers Alex and his friends to leave Hope County and never look back but Alex resist which Joseph dumping a barrel full of bliss, causing the Deputy to hallucinate and had to fight his whole friends and stopping Joseph. 

After a difficult battle, Joseph lost, and Alex and his friends win by beating joseph...

or so they thought.

Suddenly, a nuke went off out of nowhere, resulting Alex and his friends to leave for Dutch's bunker with Joseph still handcuffed in a truck but when they were getting close, a tree fell down causing the truck to crash into it and killing everyone in it except for Alex and Joseph. When Alex regains conscious, he was in the bunker but was tied up and saw Dutch on the ground dead and joseph looking down at the Deputy saying that they will walk through Eden's Gate together until the cleansing of the world is over. Joseph then sits down on a chair still staring at the Deputy as he looks down at ground thinking he would have to spend 7 years with him until it was over. 

Then, everything went black for the Deputy when he closes his eyes and next thing he see, is him staring at his phone and him in the helicopter again and seeing his friends was ok. Alex was confused and thought it was a dream, but it wasn't, when it happened again when taking Joseph away and the cultist trying to take him back. The Deputy now had to experience of doing his whole journey again and again every time he saves this County and stopping joseph but no matter what he does it always resulted in him going back to that helicopter. Alex tried many things to stop this, he tried to resist, he tried to walk away, he even tried to kill himself and or let him be killed by the Peggies but no matter how many times he does those things, he always goes back to the beginning.

He must find a way to break this loop and end it but how... and then, a miracle happen.

After yet again being stuck with Joseph in Dutch's bunker for god knows how many times, everywhere went black again and Alex was looking around in this dark abyss, seeing he was in it again and then he lost it. Alex started to scream in rage, because he was sent back here again and had to go back to the helicopter and watch his friends get taken by Joseph's followers again. After a long rage of screaming and cursing, the Deputy just stopped, he stops and then starts crying. Crying because he wants this nightmare to end, he wants to stop going back from the beginning, he wants to know this had to happen to him and why him.

Then he heard a voice.

"Alex"

"Huh?" Alex looked around when he heard that voice and saw nothing.

"Wh-Who are you? S-show yourself!" he asked.

"Alex, please calm yourself. I am here to help you."

Alex heard the voice again, sounding almost like... a god.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"That is not important right now Alex. Listen to me very careful, do you wish to break the loop you are in."

Alex eyes widen when he heard and quickly nods.

"Yes, please just... make this stop. I...I don't want to watch or see my friends die again and again. I just want this to stop." Alex said tearing up and pleading to the voice.

"I understand the pain you're going through Alex but if you want the loop to stop, then you must kill the person who started the reaping and taken your friends."

"Wait... you mean?" Alex trails off.

"Yes, Joseph. You must kill Joseph for the sin he has committed and kill his followers too."

Alex nods.

"Ok, I'll do that, but wait what about his siblings John, Jacob, Faith. Do I do the same to them as well?" he asked.

"Even though they also committed a sin like there brother, they were manipulated by him and force them in doing so."

"So, what are saying?" Alex asked.

"You will have a choice if you want to save or kill the siblings but if you save them, then the friends you have lost won't die."

"Eli, Virgil, and Burke." Alex said.

"Yes"

Alex didn't know what to say, if he does let the Seed Siblings to live then the friends he lost will live but will raise a lot of questions from the others once he save them again. He then asks the question if he should tell his friends that he knows them so that way will earn their trust. And the Seed Siblings after everything they had done to him and knows about their past after hearing it so many times, he might use that as his advantage to earn their trust too.

He then asks this to the voice.

"Um, hey, can I tell my friends that I made about how I know them and why this happening to me to earn their trust faster including the Seed Siblings." he asked.

"...I suppose, if you are planning to use that advantage on Joseph's Siblings to get them on your side that is."

Alex nods.

"Yes" he said.

"Very well then, once you have earned the trust on the Siblings and free the County, you will find Joseph at his compound and end him for the sin he  committed."

Alex nods.

"Of course" he said.

"Good, our time here is up. Go and stop Joseph Seed once and for all to break the loop so you can be free."

Alex nods before feeling eyes about to close, meaning he will go back to the copter and arrest Joseph Seed again.

But this time, it will be different.

"Rook, Rook!"

Alex felt a tap on his leg when he looked up and Sheriff Whitehorse, trying to get his attention from looking away from his phone. In front of him holding a paper of the arrest for Joseph Seed was the Marshal, Cameron Burke staring at the paper and the two people in front of the Helicopter were Joey Hudson and Staci Pratt driving the Helicopter to Joseph's Compound to arrest the Doomsday Cult leader.

"You alright Rook? You been staring at your phone for a while it had no signal, and I was trying to call yea." Whitehorse said.

Alex looked at his phone, seeing it has no signal bar before shaking his head as he puts away his phone in his pocket.

"Yeah um... I'm fine Sheriff. I was just off guard for some reason." Alex said.

That when Pratt spoke up.

"You sure about that Probie, we could of just left you back at the Department." he said snickering.

"Pratt, shut up." Joey said scolding him.

"That's enough you two, focus on the sky." Whitehorse said. 

Joey roll her eyes and Pratt just wave his arm off at the Sheriff as Alex look at the night sky, seeing how beautiful it was during the night at this high up. That is, until he saw the giant statue of 'him'.

"We're crossing the Henbane now." Staci said.

Everyone look at their left and saw the giant statue of Joseph Seed and Alex have question on how long it took the Peggies to make that.

"Oh fuck, there he is." Joey said.

"Crazy motherfucker" Pratt said.

"Jesus..." Burke trails off.

"Well, everyone, we're officially in Peggie Country now." Joey said.

Burke nods as he turns to the Sheriff.

"How much longer til we get their Sheriff?" Burke asked.

"Longer enough for you to change your mind Burke. So we can also turn this bird around." Whitehorse replied.

"You really want me to ignore a federal warrant, Sheriff?" Burke asked.

"No sir, I want you to understand the reality of this situation. Joseph Seed, well... he's not the type of man that you do not want to fuck with. We did had run-ins with him before and they haven't gone our ways. Just sometimes... well..." Whitehorse trails off.

"Sometimes it's best to leave well enough alone. Right Sheriff." Alex said.

Whitehorse was a bit stun for a second when Alex said that but nods soon after.

"Yeah... how you know I was gonna say that?" he said.

Alex shrugged his shoulders.

"Wild guess, I suppose." he said trying to come up with something.

'He can't know... not yet anyways' he thought to himself before Burke spoke up.

"Yeah well, we have laws for a reason Sheriff." Burke said.

"Uh huh" Sheriff said rolling his eyes before the marshal continues.

"And Joseph Seed is going to learn that." he said.

"Oh, trust me, he won't. He'll never learn." Alex thought to himself.

Whitehorse sigh in frustration before asking Pratt to call dispatch.

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that, Nancy, the traitor who gave us all up to Joseph. It's ok, once I dealt with Joseph, Nancy will be next." Alex thought to himself.

Alex will then ignore the rest of the conversation the others were having as he plans on what to do when this shitstorm hits and his friends will be taken. After a lot of thinking, Alex plans on once he cuffs Joseph in his chapel, he'll take his sliver revolver he has and keep it for himself and use it on his journey. He then thought of an idea on telling Burke about the loop he was in, once they meet up in the trailer house after they crash. He then snaps back to reality when he heard Pratt saying that they're here.

"We're here, compound's just below us." Pratt said.

Alex looks down and saw Joseph's church when they passed by it and also seeing fire too as the Peggies were burning something.

"Oh my Jesus..." Pratt said.

"This is a bad idea." Joey said.

Alex looks up at the Marshal, seeing the fear in him after seeing what Eden's Gates were doing before Whitehorse spoke up.

"Last change Marshal." Whitehorse said.

Burke took a deep breath after seeing this before speaking up.

"We're going in." he said.

Whitehorse sigh.

"Pratt, set her down." he said.

"..."

"Pratt?" Whitehorse said.

"R-Right, roger that." Pratt said.

Pratt would then land the helicopter down as a few Peggies was starting to surround it and they were not happy to see them.

After telling Nancy if they don't hear for them for the next 15 minutes then to send the National Guard to find them, Whitehorse would set down his head set as everyone else did.

"Now listen up, three rules: stick close, keep your guns in your holsters, and let me do all the talking, got it?" Whitehorse said.

"Got it" Burke said.

"Rookie?" Whitehorse said.

Alex nods

"Yes sir" he said.

"Alright everyone, stay sharp. Let's go." Whitehorse said.

Everyone except for Pratt got off the helicopter and proceeded to head to Joseph's church to arrest him and hopefully come back in one peace. Well of course, that what everyone thinks except for Alex as he knows what about to go down.

"He'll be in the church, stick close and eyes open. These folks can spook easily." Whitehorse said.

"Rook, on me and stay close" Joey said.

They continue to walk to the church the Peggies were given death stares at them but Alex after getting so many death stares at them, was used to it and just kept moving forward. 

"Who are you, we done nothing wrong." One female cultist said.

"Be calm, stay calm everyone, just go about your business this doesn't concern you." Whitehorse said.

"Sheriff, I don't like this." Joey said.

"Everything is fine Hudson, everything just fine..." Whitehorse said nervously.

"Jesus Christ you two, you're wearing badges, aren't you?" Burke asked.

"Yeah well, let don't respect badges much out here..." Joey said.

"They'll respect a nine-millimeter." Burke said.

"Not every problem can be solved with a bullet, Marshal..." Sheriff said.

"Oh, how wrong he gonna be later on." Alex thought to himself as he hears to barking of the cultist's dogs at them.

Alex didn't mind them... well the first time he came here, he didn't, but he wasn't afraid of them anymore as he gotten use to them too.

After finally reaching to the doors of Joseph's church that has words and scribbles on it, Burke was about to go in and arrest Joseph, but Whitehorse stops him from going in any further.

"Woah Marshal, now we do this, we do it my way, quietly, calmly. You got it." Whitehorse said.

Burke roll his eyes in annoyance.

"Fine." Burke said.

Whitehorse turns to Joey.

"Hudson, on the door and watch our backs. Don't let any of these people get in." he said.

Joey nods.

Whitehorse then turns to Alex.

"Rookie, on me." he said.

Alex nods.

Whitehorse finally turns to Burke.

"And you, just try not to do anything stupid." he said.

"Relax Sheriff, you're about to get your name in the paper." Burke said patting him on the arm.

Joey shook her head before she looked at Alex as he was about to go into the church with the Sheriff and the Marshal. 

"You'll be fine." she said.

Alex nods at her with a smile as he goes in the church and seeing a bunch of Peggies with weapons and from a distance, a man who stood in front of rows and with it two flat screen TVs that said 'Eden's Gate' on it. It's him, Joseph Seed, Alex thought to himself as he took a breath to focus on the plan, his plan that is before hearing the man speak.

"Something is coming, you can feel it can you? We are... creeping toward the edge" he said.

Alex slowly walks towards to the man as the Peggies sense their presence as Joseph continues.

"And there will be a reckoning. That is why started 'The Project', because we know what happens next. They will come, they will try to take from us. Take our guns. Take our freedom... take our faith!"

Soon, more Peggies rose up from their seats as the three got closer the preacher as he continues.

"But we won't let them." he said.

"Sheriff, C'mon" Burke whisper.

"Just hold on Marshal." he replied.

"We will not let their greed, or their immorality, or their depravity hurt us anymore! There will be no more..." Joseph said.

"Sheriff" Burke said getting annoyed.

"Calm down Burke." Whitehorse

But Burke had enough.

"No, fuck this." he said.

"Alright, let the shitshow begin." Alex thought to himself.

"Joseph Seed! I have a warrant issued for your arrest on the suspicion of kidnapping with the intent to harm! Now, I want you to step forward and keep your hands where I can see 'em!" Burke said.

Sure enough, Alex looked around and saw the Peggies was now around them as they started to get irritated by Burke interruption of the Father before Joseph who was still calm spoke up.

"Here they are...the Locusts in our garden... you see they're come for me." Joseph said.

The whispers and grumbling from the Peggies were starting to increase more as Joseph continued to speak.

"They've come to take me away from you. They've come to destroy what we built.

Then a fight ensued. The Peggies was blocking the three from preventing to take Joseph away from them and Burke was about to reach his gun, but sheriff was telling to not take it out as he tried to calm the followers down and Alex just stood there, watching this whole thing go down and seeing the Sibling from behind the Father. Soon, Joseph calm everyone down as he places his hands on two men and descending down from the pulpit.

"We knew this moment would come. we prepare for it. Go, go... God will not let them take me." Joseph said.

Joseph followers understood as they quietly leave the church but not before glaring at the Deputy, but he doesn't care. As soon as all Peggies left, Joseph raises his hands to the air as his head looks up before speaking.

"I saw when the lamb opened the First Seal, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts say, come and see.."

"Step. Forward!" Burke said impatiently.

Joseph then points at Burke.

"And then I saw and behold..." He looked at the Sheriff." It was a White horse..." He now then looks at Alex who had a neutral look on his face." And hell followed with him." he said holding up his arms for the Deputy.

"Rook, cut this-" Burke was then cut off when Alex handcuff Joseph Seed not letting Burke to finish what he had to say.

He then reaches over to Joseph's holster and took away his silver Revolver with a brown wooden handle and the Eden's Gate logo by the barrel before putting it away.

"Sometimes the best thing to do is to walk away." Joseph whisper.

But Alex looked at Joseph with no fear, shot back at the Father.

"I've already tried... so many times but this time, will be my last." Alex whisper back.

Confuse, Joseph didn't know what he meant by that, but he will though Alex thought to himself as he leaves with the Cult Leader before looking back at the three Siblings and turning back as the Sheriff and Marshal opens the doors to leave. Of course, they weren't leaving Alex thought to himself as more Peggies came in pickup trucks blocking their way to the Helicopter and have to go to another way to the helicopter.

"We gotta get the fuck outta here..." Joey said in a panic.

Whitehorse nods.

"Marshal, take point. We're going right...Rook stick close and stay on the path." he said.

Alex silently nods.

As they took the right side of the path to the Helicopter with Peggies raising their weapons at them and pleading them to let Joseph go, Alex then spoke to Joseph.

"I know what gonna happen next Joseph. Your followers will try and go after you once we go in the helicopter and soon, they'll shoot down the tail rotor causing the Chopper to go down and all of us will somehow survive it before you tell your followers to take friends for the reaping that is about to happen." Alex said.

Joseph shifts his head slightly when he heard this.

"How will you know this child?" he asked.

"Because Joseph, we done this before countless times arresting you, but it always fails, and it ends up with me taking back the County over and over again and killing your Sibling at the process." Alex said.

"What! You're lying." Joseph hisses.

Alex had a devilish grin on his face.

"Don't worry, you will, sooner or later." he said.

Their conversation will cut off when Burke stupidly decided to shoot two bullets in the air to scare off the Peggies, but that only made it worse. Alex didn't have time to keep walking and force Joseph to sprint walk towards the Chopper as everyone got in too but before the Peggies trying to climb in to take back Joseph while he was starting to sing that song that Alex starting to get irritated by it. Alex knew what was about to happen next as they were taking off and sure enough, he was right. A Peggy shot the tail rotor causing to be damage and Chopper began to spiral out of the control. Alex and the others hold on to something to brace for impact as chopper goes into the forest while Joseph was still singing that song.

Then everything went to black.

{Come in... this is Nancy is everything Ok? Over}

After a rough landing and regaining conscious, Alex eyes was slowly opening up and his vision was in and out of focus before calming down and taking deep breaths. When he was calm, he was upside, and his friends were still unconscious while still hanging before checking if he was ok which he was. As he did, hearing Nancy call them in the headset to see if they were okay or shall I say if Joseph was ok and speaking of him...

Alex then heard the singing from a certain someone as he chuckled.

"I know that Nancy is one of you Joseph, so you can stop hiding and quit singing that song." Alex said.

The singing stops and out came Joseph who look at Alex disbelief as he grins at the Cult Leader.

"How did you..." Joseph trails off.

"Because Joseph, like I said before, we done this before. So, go on and tell Nancy that everything is just fine here and that there's no need to call anyone." Alex said grinning.

Joseph was stunned to hear this from the Deputy but reaches over to the headset before speaking into it.

"Dispatch?" Joseph said.

{Oh my god!} Nancy said sounding relieved.

"Everything is just fine here. No need to call anyone." Joseph said.

"..."

{Yes, Father, Praise be to you} Nancy said.

Joseph let go of the headset, still looking at Alex with the grin on his face still.

"Well, guess I was right again." Alex said.

"You said, you claim to know me, and my Siblings, that we done this before countless times, how is that possible?" Joseph said.

The Deputy then leans over to the Father before whispering something to his ear.

"You'll find out but not right now but soon, very, very soon." he whisper.

As he leans back from the Father, his followers in pickup trucks came and help Joseph out of the crash helicopter before getting back on his feet and getting on one of hood of the pickup truck while everyone else in the chopper regain their consciousness and realizing what was happening.

"Everything is unfolding according to God's plan. I am still here with you. The first Seal has been broken. The Collapse has begun. And we will take what we need, and we will preserve what we have, and we will kill all those who stand in our way." Joseph said.

He then points at Alex and the others.

"And these. The Harbingers of doom will see the truth... BEGIN THE REAPING!" he shouted.

"We gotta get out of here!" Whitehorse said.

Everyone then struggles to break free, the Peggies moved to the chopper as Whitehorse and Pratt broke free however Pratt was grab and taken away while Whitehorse ran off after he punch one Peggy in the face. Joey was able to break out too, but the Peggies grab her too was taken away like Pratt. Soon, fuel tank was leaking and caught a fire.

"Let them burn. This is God's will. This is their Punishment." Joseph said.

"Jesus Christ, we gotta get the fuck out of here!" Burke said.

He then was free before taking off into the woods but not long before Alex broke free as well and grab Joey's shotgun and bail out of here but one of the Peggy spotted him.

"Oh, woah, woah, oh. Hey! They're getting away!" one of them said.

Alex turns his head to look at Joseph one last time as they made eye contact with each other before Alex had a evil grins on his face before waving at him and taking off. Joseph got chills from this before his followers chase after him and the Marshal. 

Alex ran like hell from the Peggies as they try to shoot him, but he was weaving through the woods trying to confuse them before seeing the pond and diving in. He quickly got out before continuing on foot to find the Marshal, but he knew where he was and where he was going. He stops for a second to see if has everything he needed. Joseph's Revolver and Joey's Shotgun, that's all he needed for now before spotting the wooden shack with the Peggy guarding it. Alex threw a rock to distract the Peggy, which work as he turns to other direction. Alex then grabbed a shove that was by a tree stump before going to the Peggy and knocking him out. He quickly looks inside the wooden shack for resources before leaving and seeing watch tower nearby. He knew there was something up there and went up the tower before hearing his radio.

{Hello...? Anyone hearing me? It's Burke... Hello?}

It was the Marshal, calling for help. Alex pulls out his radio to talk to him.

"Burke, is that you, It's me Alex." Alex said.

{Holy shit Rook! It that you! Thank God you're alright.}

"Listen Burke, if you see a trailer house in your direction, go in and hide. I'll meet you there." Alex said.

{Alright, I actually see one right now. I'll wait for you here.}

"Alright, stay safe." Alex said.

He puts away his radio and slide down the steps before spotting two more Peggies by a campfire. He did the same thing from before, throw a rock that get them look at the other direction before one of them move forward to find where that noise and Alex going in and knocking one of them out with the shove and throwing it at the other killing him. Alex then heard two more coming towards him and he disappear in the woods to avoid them. As he got out from the other side, he actually made it to the trailer house where Burke is and quickly went over to the door and slowly open it.

"Burke, Burke are you in here, it me." Alex loudly whisper.

Seconds later Burke came out from the other room before motioning the Deputy to get in which he did.

"Holy shit Rook, you almost scare there for a second and I was almost about to pounce at you." Burke said.

"Yeah, that wouldn't be the first." Alex thought to himself.

"I'm glad that you're alright." Alex said.

"You too Rook, now come on, help me check out the room so we're in the clear." Burke said.

Alex nods and look in one room only to see that it's empty.

"We're good." he said.

Burke nods before taking a deep breath.

"Jesus, I had no idea... fuck." he said.

Alex went over and patted him on the back before it was time to tell him about the loop before the Peggies shows up and tries to capture them.

"Burke, there something you to know and it might sound confusing but what I'm about to say is the truth." Alex said.

Burke raise an eyebrow in confuse.

"And what is that?" he asked.

"... this happens before." Alex said.

"... What?" Burke asked confuse.

"Just listen, this, this what happening right now, we done this before, countless times. You may not remember this, but I do." Alex said.

Now Burke was more confuse.

"I... don't what you're talking about Rook, are you feeling ok?" he asked.

"I'm fine ok... well, not really. I pretty much been stuck in time loop when every I defeated Joseph, but a nuke happens and to which I get stuck in a bunker with him to me ending up back in that helicopter going to Joseph's Compound." Alex said.

"..."

"..."

"Rook, either you're going insane, or you had one big, weird dream you had." Burke said.

Alex sigh.

"Look, in 20 or 30 seconds the Peggies are gonna come here and find us" he then went over to the AR-15 that was hanging and grab it" So what I want you to do is to go hotwire that that truck outside we can leave. Now come on." he said leaving the trailer house.

"Wait Rook hang on! I'm still confuse on what you were saying!" Burke said following him outside.

The two men leave the trailer house and head towards the pickup truck as Alex open the driver's door for Burke so he could hotwire it before the Peggies shows up and attack them.

"Alright Burke, do your magic." Alex said.

"Hold on, Rook, I still don't understand what you were-" Burke was then cut off.

"Look, I'll explain once we're on the road. Now, hurry before they show up." Alex said scoping the area.

"But... ugh fine, I'll do it!" Burke said as he goes in the truck to hotwire it.

As Burke was hotwiring the Pickup truck, Alex spotted the Peggies coming towards the trailer house and them.

"Burke, they're coming, you almost done over there." Alex asked.

"Hang on, I'm almost done." Burke said.

Alex then spotted more that were coming out of the woods.

"Burke!" Alex called out.

"Almoooost... Done" Burke said.

The pickup truck was turn on before Burke got in the driver seat and press the car horn to get the Deputy attention.

"Get in Rook!" Burke shouted honking the horn.

Right on time as Alex ran towards the passenger seat and getting in, the Peggies started running towards the truck before Alex and Burke drives out of there as the Peggies shoot their guns at them. They were finally out of there... for now at least, driving through a gate and were on the road to get away from the cultist.

"Alright Rook, we're on the road, now tell me, how the hell do you know all of this would happen and what do mean you're stuck in a time loop?" Burke asked.

"I don't know why I'm stuck in a time loop but for some reason after getting stuck with Joseph in a bunker again, I thought I never get out of it, that is until I hear a voice telling me the only way to escape... is to kill Joseph Seed." Alex said.

That caught Burke by surprise when he heard this.

"Wait What now!" he said.

"Yeah, and if you still don't believe, the Peggies are going to call in air support in a second now and we're gonna crash into a river once we reach a bridge by a mortar and you being capture by the Cultists and me getting saved by someone." Alex said.

"Wait, I'm gonna get capture by them!" Burke asked.

"Yep, oh, hang on." Alex spotted some Peggies in front of their view before leaning out of the window and shooting them all dead to the ground.

"Holy Shit Rook! How you do that!" Burke said looking surprise.

Alex just grins at him.

"When you get stuck in time loop for so long and learning how to use gun right, you'll become very good at it when come to shooting Peggies in the face." he said as he shoots more of them.

Burke couldn't believe what he was hearing or seeing but then heard airplanes coming their way. Now Burke was now more shock when he heard the plane, Deputy was right, so, does that he was telling the truth about all of this. As he continued to drive and Alex shooting more of them down and reloading, he grabs some dynamites from the back and starts chucking it at the Cultists vehicles with one getting stuck on one of the pickup trucks before it explodes, destroying the truck with Peggies in it.

"Peggies in front!" Burke shouted seeing two ATV with Peggies in them.

"I see them!" Alex said before pulling out Joseph's revolver and shooting the drivers causing the ATV to flip over and killing the other two Peggies from the backseat.

"Holy Shit! Nice shot!" Burke said complimenting him.

"I know" Alex said.

"We're almost there to the bridge Rook!" Burke said.

Alex then frowns and turns to the Marshal.

"Then you know what happens next." he said.

Burke was silent, if he was telling the truth, then he better save my ass soon, he thought to himself. As soon as they close to the bridge, a truck with a turret on it came out of nowhere and now was in front trying to stop them.

"Oh Shit!" Burke shouted.

"I got it!" Alex said.

Alex quickly shot the Cultist on the turret in the head before he could use it on them before he looks up and saw from the other side mortars shooting bomb in the sky and was about to hit the bridge. 

"Oh my god!" Burke said.

"Burke hang on onto to-" but Alex was cut off when the bombs hit the bridge, causing the truck to swerve to the side of the bridge and into the river.

The truck was sinking fast, and Rook and Burke use their strength together to break open windshield and go straight for the surface. However, the mixture of the bliss that was in the river of Henbane made it difficult for Alex, almost losing oxygen but swan a current that was going to the island that he needed to go. Eventually, he made it to the surface, with the guns he needed in hand, but his vision was going in and out from the bliss he consumes and hearing the Marshal getting caught and seeing it.

"No! Get off me! I am a United States Federal Marshal!" Burke said before he was knock out by a Peggy.

"This one needs a little Faith... Take him to the Pilgrimage." he said.

The cultist drags the unconscious Marshal to Faith Territory all while Alex watch the whole thing from a far distance before laying down, feeling like he was about to pass out again.

"I'll save you Burke... just... hang on..." Alex mutters before feeling his eyes were about to close.

But before he closes them, he saw the bald old man with the shotgun over his waist, aiming at the Deputy. Alex had a smile on his face before passing out once again, knowing what about to happen next.

But this time, he will make things right in this one.

To Be Continued.

Chapter Text

{My children... we must give thanks to God. The day that I prophesied to you, has arrived. Everything I've told you has come true... the Authorities who tried to me from you, are now in the loving embrace of my family... save for one. But this 'Wayward Soul' will be found, he will be punished and, in the end... they will see our glorious purpose. I am your Father. You are my Children. And together we will march to--}

After a long while of being unconscious, Alex found himself in a room, sitting by an iron bed leg and seeing his hands and wrist was tied up with zip ties. His vision what a blur when he was starting to wake up after hearing the radio of Joseph seed turn off and see the old man who help him countless times during his journey over and over again. The old man turns around after turning off the radio and seeing the Deputy just staring at him before speaking up.

"You know what that shit means? It means the roads have all been closed. It means the phone line have been cut. It means--" He then got cut off.

"It means there's no signals getting in or out of this Valley. I know Dutch, you told me before countless times but mostly, it means we're all fucked." Alex said.

Dutch was taken aback from this trying to figure out how he knows he was going to say that.

"How the hell do you know I was gonna say that and how you know my name... wait, did Earl tell you about me?" Dutch asked.

Alex shook his head.

"No, we met before, countless times. With you helping me out saving people and me doing all the gun work as we form a resistance against the Cult" he said.

Dutch was confused.

"What are you talking about, I haven't seen you before?" Dutch said.

"You may not remember me, but I do. The reason why you don't know me is because I'm stuck in a time loop." Alex said.

Now Dutch was more confused.

"Wait, time loop? you're insane if you think I'll believe that." he said.

Alex had a smug look on his face.

"Ok then, if I tell you everything about you that is truth, would you believe me." he asked.

Dutch was hesitated but he sits down on a chair as he crosses his arm while staring at the Deputy.

"Alright then, if you tell me what come out of your mouth is true, then I might believe you and your 'stuck in a time loop' story." he said.

Alex nods before he starts speaking.

"Ok, your name is Richard Roosevelt, but you go by Dutch. You were a Vietnam veteran and became a doomsday Prepper when you came back home that cause to lose most of your family because of your paranoid. You had a son Robbie, that wrote you a letter in Jan 20, 2016, about moving out into Texas because you taught his son Ricky how to shoot a gun without then knowing when he was five and gave him nightmares about the nuclear wars. The only living relative you have left is Jess Black, your niece who is 'the Huntress' in White Mountains and is trying to find one Peggy who kill her family known as 'the Cook'." he said.

Dutch couldn't believe it on what the Deputy was saying. The more Alex talks about what he knows about him the more his eyes widen. He was actually telling the truth.

"Now Dutch, do you believe me now?" Alex asked.

There was a brief silence from Dutch after hearing what Alex said, looking down on the ground before muttering the word...

"Fuck"

He then looks up at the Deputy still smug looking.

"You do know me, which means..." he trails off.

"I was telling the truth." Alex said.

It works, Dutch believe him but there was more to tell him about what will happen and how to break the loop including telling him about his death against Joseph. The old man went over to the Deputy and pulls out his knife and cut the zip tie, freeing Alex as he rubs his wrists before looking up at Dutch.

"So, do you wish to know about what will happen next, including you." Alex asked.

Dutch hesitantly nods when he heard that last part.

"Yeah, but first, you need to change out of that uniform first. We need to burn it, unless you want the Peggies to come after you since you are the target." he said.

"I think they already know who I am. So, what's the point of changing clothes if they recognize my face." Alex said as he gets up from the ground.

"Suit yourself, unless you want to walk around in those wet clothes then by all means, but if you want fresh clothes, they're in the closet. I'll wait for you in my office so we talk more if you change your mind." Dutch said leaving the room.

Alex shook his head as he chuckled. Damn, he does have a good point, I really don't to walk around in these for now, I should he thought to himself. He went over to the closet to pick out the clothes he will wear for now, he'll just get some new ones once he takes back Fall End in Holland Valley. After picking out what he needs, a blue flannel, light cargos and black boots, he took off the wet clothes he was wearing and putting some fresh new ones. He looks at the mirror, seeing how he look before nodding at his new wear and going over to his wet clothes, boots and black gloves and setting them aside by the bed for now as he went over to Dutch's office to talk to him more about the loop, he was in. 

In Dutch's office, the old man was waiting for the Deputy to get here as he stares at camera he set up, before hearing a knock that got his attention. He turns to see it was Alex as he nods at him and going towards him. Dutch nods at the Deputy at his new look before offering a seat.

"So kid, mind explaining to me why you're stuck in a time loop?" Dutch asked.

Alex sat down before he spoke.

"Well, to be honest, I really don't know. It like, whenever we takedown Joseph at the final showdown, it always bad. For example, when we took down Joseph, we thought we won, but things took a turn for the worse when a nuke hit Hope County." he said.

That got Dutch attention real quick when he heard a nuke hitting Hope County.

"Hold up, did you say nuke!" Dutch said.

Alex look down from the ground and nods.

"Holy shit" Dutch mutters.

"When... me, Whitehorse, Joey, and Pratt took Joseph in a truck and leave to go to your bunker, there was... fire around us, and... birds was catching fire too and... just utter chaos." Alex said remembering the things he saw when the world was ending.

"When we were getting close to your bunker, a burning tree fell over, and I crash into it. resulting in Whitehorse, Joey, and Pratt dying from the impact. I thought I was going to die too... but Joseph for some reason got free from his cuff and took me out of the truck and carried me to the bunker." Alex said.

"Jesus" Dutch mutters.

"And... um, when I woke up, I was in the bunker, but I was cuff by your bed and... I-I saw you... on the floor...dead and Joseph staring at me and said, 'we will to Eden's Gate, together.' and... everything went to black for me and I was back in the Helicopter, remembering everything I saw." Alex said holding back tears.

"My god, I... I don't even know what to say... Joseph Seed killing me, you having to repeat everything over and over again and... fuck man." Dutch said not knowing what to say next.

"I thought I would have to do this forever... that is until a miracle happen." Alex said.

"Miracle? What do you mean?" Dutch asked.

"When I was back at that dark abyss place, I heard a voice telling what I need to do to break the cycle so I could be free from it." Alex said.

"A voice?" Dutch asked.

Alex nods.

"What did it tell you?" Dutch asked.

"It told me, the only for me to be free from the loop... is to kill Joseph Seed." Alex said.

Dutch eyes widen.

"Wait, kill Joseph Seed?" he asked.

"Alex nods.

"... and what about his siblings John, Faith, and Jacob?" Dutch asked.

"Well, it told me if I save them and earn their trust then the people that I lost won't die." Alex said.

"Wait! Save the Seed Sibling, that's crazy and what do you mean the people you lost die, which people?" Dutch asked.

Alex told Dutch which people die from the Seeds hands.

"Shit. Eli dies and the mayor too... Christ." Dutch said shaking his head.

"Yeah, and the Marshal too but this time it won't happen again, if I get Joseph's siblings to turn against him then I might have a chance to take Joseph down and kill him." Alex said.

"Yeah, but how?" Dutch asked.

"Easy, by telling them the truth as well. I already know about their past and if I tell them about their deaths then they have to switch side or something." Alex said.

Dutch shook his head as sigh and took his glasses before looking at Alex when he shares his idea.

"Kid, I know I should you tell you that this plan of yours sounds stupid but I'm getting the feeling you're gonna do it anyways if I tried to stop you." he said.

Alex snickers.

"It will work... it has to, otherwise... well it will repeat again." he said.

Dutch nods.

"Alright Kid, do what you have to do but first, I need your help liberating my island and fix the radio tower too." he said.

Alex nods.

"Will do but first, I need my weapons." he said.

"That revolver you had, I put it in that safe behind you. It also has a map in there too though, you already know your way around Hope County do you." Dutch said chuckling.

Alex smiles and nods.

"I do, but I don't mind taking a map just in case." he said.

"By all means kid, take it." Dutch said.

"Alex"

"Huh?" Dutch said.

"Call me Alex." Alex said.

Dutch nods.

"Alright then, Alex" he said.

Alex then went over to the safe and grab Joseph's revolver and the map and putting it in his holster.

"I should let you know Dutch that Revolver I have was Joseph." Alex said.

"Holy shit, seriously!" Dutch said.

Alex nods.

"And also, do you have the shotgun I had in hand. It belongs to my partner, Joey." he asked.

"Joey? That shotgun was her, uh yeah it actually by my desk, hang on." Dutch then went over and grab Joey's Shotgun before throwing it to the Deputy.

"Thanks" Alex said.

"No problem kid, I should also have a backpack in that room you were in to store your stuff in and hold Joey's shotgun too." Dutch said.

Alex nods.

"Thanks, I'll do that." he said.

"Good, now go on, I need that my island to be free from those Peggies. Oh, and make sure to save anyone that is here so we can form our Resistance." Dutch said.

Alex gave Dutch a thumbs up before walking out to go back to the room to grab his stuff he needs to start his journey one last time. He returns to the room he was in and saw the backpack by the side of the door. He grabs it and put some ammo boxes he got from the armory and a grenade and into the back. He then grabbed the wet clothes that was still on the floor and stuffing it in as well as the black gloves and his boots. There was no way in hell he wasn't going to burn them, he was going to wear them when the time to kill Joseph will come, he just needs to wash them first. Hopefully, Mary don't mind if he uses her washing machine to get them clean and dry, he thought to himself. 

After he got everything he needed, Alex put on his new backpack and put Joey's shotgun on the side before leaving the room and head towards the bunker's doors to get started liberating Dutch's Island. As he got to the doors, Alex took a deep breath for the Journey he'll have that will be the last if he breaks the loop. After gaining enough confidence, Alex opened the doors as the ray of sunlight blinded him a bit before seeing the outside.

And his journey has started.

{Hey kid, should let you know that I got cameras set up all over this Island. I'll keep an eye out for anything useful. For now, you head south and take out any cult shit you see and help any folks in need, would ya?}

"Don't worry Dutch, I will. Alex out."

Alex head south to start liberating Dutch's Island from the Peggies before heading to the first he was going. He will make sure he'll make things right and save his friends he lost and by doing so, he must earn the trust of the siblings to turn against Joseph. As he thinks of his plan, Alex spotted two Peggies in his path with a hostage with them. He pulls out Joseph's revolver before whistling at the Peggies, getting their attention.

"What the--"

*Bang*

Alex shot the first cultist in the face before shooting the second one in the head with quick speed and at ease. He put back the revolver in his holster before going over to the hostage and freeing him.

"Thanks, I thought I was gonna die for a minute there." he said.

Alex nods

"No problem, can you still fight to take back the County." he said.

"Hell yeah, let do this." he said.

Alex went over to the dead cultist and grab its rifle before throwing it the man as he nods at the Deputy and continue onwards.

"Hey Dep, there's a lookout Tower close to us, should we check in there?"

Alex nods.

"Good idea also I haven't got your name yet." he asked.

"Morgan" he said.

"I'm Alex" Alex said.

Morgan nods.

"Well then Alex, shall we." he said.

"We shall." Alex replied.

The two men head to the Lookout Tower to find anything useful there and to get a better view. Upon arriving, the place was empty and some of the window was boarded up and there was also radio server on the table too. 

"Well, at least there's a radio server here." Morgan said.

"Yeah, but the Radio Tower is broken. I need to fix it so Dutch can get better signal and for us to listen for others who needs help." Alex said.

"Fair point, I'll stay here if I see anything from below." Morgan said.

Alex nods.

"Alright, stay safe." he said.

"You too Dep." Morgan said.

Alex radio then went on.

{Alex, I just saw the cult grab a guy down by the docks. You help him out and maybe he'll be willing to pick up a gun return a favor.}

"Got it, thanks Dutch." Alex said.

"The docks aren't far Deputy, it down west from here. Take the zipline that will take you faster. Here" Morgan said handing him a zipline clamp.

Alex nods.

"Thanks, best be going." he said.

Alex then leaves, spotting the zipline on his way out. He zips down with the clamp he got from Morgan, making it to the ground. He heads to the docks to save another hostage from the Peggies before anything him or her. When he arrives, he saw a male hostage on the bridge docks guarded by one Peggy by him and another by a tree stump. After careful examining what to do, Alex did a 'Death from Above' Takedown on the Peggy that was by the tree stump before putting out the Revolver and shot the guy on the head from his side. When he took care of the two Peggies, Alex went over the hostage and free him and handed him a rifle.

"Thanks, the names Andrew. I owe you my life for saving me." he said.

Alex nods.

"No problem, hang on, I need to radio Dutch about this." he said.

He pulls out his Radio.

"Dutch, I was able to save that guy, he's ok now."

{That's good to heard and I was just about to radio you. I need you and your partner to head to the Forest Research Station. Cult's been crawling all over the place. Using it as a depot for their goddamn Bliss. Clear 'em all out and send a message that we're not fuckin' around no more.}

"Got it" Alex said.

{Hey Alex, it's me Morgan. I spotted an Eden's Gate Shine just north from where I am. There's also three Peggies there too. Take them down and that shine and there should second one a bit close by you Southwest.}

"Thanks Morgan, we'll take down the Shine from the Southwest." Alex said. 

Alex put away his radio before heading to the direction of Southwest and spotted from a far the Shine with the Peggies by it.

"Hey Dep" Andrew said.

Alex turns to see Andrew handing him a rifle before pointing him at the shine and nodding at the Deputy. Alex knew what he was thinking as he points his rifle at the shine too.

"Ready" Alex said.

"Yep" Andrew said.

"Alright, fire away!" Alex said.

The two starts shooting at the shine and startling the Peggies from the shooting and then the shine exploded, killing the Peggies in the process. The two fists pump on the job well done before heading to the Research Station to get rid of more Peggies and destroy the second shrine.

As they arrive to the Research Station, they already see the Peggies moving around stuff especially the barrels of Bliss. Alex pulls out his binoculars and spotted ten of them in the area.

"Ok, they're two opinions we can do. We can do this in stealth or go loud." Alex said.

"I think you already know the answer to that Deputy." Andrew said.

Alex grins.

"Loud it is then." he said.

With that, the two shooting at the Peggies, killing some without knowing their presences and the others startled by the gun shot from the two men to cover to fire back. Alex goes in the area to kill more of them while Andrew stood his place, firing from around.

"Sinners! Purge them al--" one of the Peggy was cut off by Alex with a shotgun to the back of the head when he snuck up from behind.

When they kill all the Peggies in the Research Station, Alex notices three more coming towards the Station, they probably came from the shrine place that Morgan told him about. Alex let Andrew know by pointing at them that they were coming and nods at the Deputy before aiming his weapon at the Peggies and gunning them down before they got close to the area.

It was done, with the area clear, the two starts looking around and grabbing ammo and supply they need before looking inside and found another hostage.

"Help me!" he said.

Alex went over and free the guy, thanking Alex for saving him.

"Jesus, you save my life, thank you." he said.

"You're welcome, what's your name?" Alex said.

"Henry"

"Ok Henry, we're forming a resistance and we everyone help in this County to fight back and take our homes back from the Peggies." Alex said.

Henry nods.

"Yeah, I'll help you guys." he said.

"Good" Alex said.

"We should head to old ranger station, I heard they were setting up a base of operations there." Henry said.

"They probably be more hostages there too." Andrew said.

Alex nods as he pulls out his radio.

"Morgan, we're heading to the old ranger station to take down more Peggies, meet us there." he said.

{Copy that Deputy, I meet you guys there. out.}

"Alright, let's head there but first, there's a second shrine that we need to destroy that is close by us." Alex said.

They nod and three men head out of the Research Station and head to find the second shrine which they did later on and destroy it before going to the old ranger station.

As the three walks through the woods while scoping the area, they finally made it to the old ranger station, but they saw the Peggies there and they had three hostages with them. As they duck and cover from being spotted, Alex notice Morgan who by a big log with big rocks around it, waving at them to get their attention. They quickly but quietly head to where Morgan was as he motion them to come over.

"Hey, glad that you're alright Deputy." Morgan said.

"Same with you. This two are Andrew and Henry, they're here to help." Alex said.

They nod and say their hello before they focus on what they were about to do.

"Ok, so I counted four Peggies that are there and three hostages inside the place." Morgan said.

Alex nods.

"Alright we need them to be distracted and get them all close." he said.

"With what?" Andrew asked.

Alex then checks on the ground before grabbing a rock and chucking it where the Peggies were, causing a sound that the Peggies could hear and turning to the other direction.

"What was that?" One female cultist asked.

"I don't know, let check it out." one male cultist said.

All four Peggies went over to see what that was, but it was distraction from the Deputy when he and his team held up their rifles before start shooting all four Peggies dead to the ground. When that was done, the group headed inside to free the three hostages, thanking them for saving them.

With the ranger station liberated and saving some people, Alex pull out his radio to let Dutch know what happen.

"Dutch, Research station and ranger station has been taken care of and save some people who are joining the fight. I also destroy two of the cultists' shrines." Alex said.

{Nice work Alex, I saw everything in camera. You did good but I still need that tower to be fix so can hear everyone broadcast. So, get to it.}

"Copy, I'll do that right away and also don't worry me about heights thing ok. You already told me multiple times me trying not to die." Alex said.

{I figure, anyways good luck. Dutch out.}

"So, Alex, what do we do now." Henry asked.

"I'm going to the radio tower and fix it from above. You guys stay here at the station and keep an eye on this island and finding supplies." Alex said.

"I saw a loader truck container not far from here, they might have some supplies there." one survivor said.

Alex nods.

"Ok, Andrew go with this person so she can lead you where that supply is. I'm going to that tower and fix it." he said.

"Do you need any backup?" Andrew asked.

Alex shook his head.

"No, this one I have to do alone. You guys need to protect this island until this war is over and who knows long this will take." he said before leaving.

Alex walks the path to where the radio tower is almost finishing liberating Dutch's Island all he needs to do is to reconnect radio tower and all is done. Once he's finish with that, he can head to Holland Valley and save his friends there especially Joey. He already knows that John has her and needs to get her back and also earning John trust to turn him against his brother. When he finally got to the Central Radio tower, he took a deep breath before going over to the ladder and start climbing up the tower.

As he climbs up the ladder all the way up, he starts to remember the first time doing it when Dutch told him to climb up to that tower. At first, Alex was scared how high he was when he climbed all the way to the top but over time of the loop he was in, he had gotten used to it. When he finally made it to the top, Alex pulls the lever reconnecting every signal in Hope County and letting Dutch know.

"Dutch, we're reconnected now. You should get some signal now." Alex said.

{Nice work kid, I'm getting a strong signal now. The fog should be clearing soon. Which means we can get you off this island. Sit tight, shouldn't be much longer.}

"Alright, thanks Dutch." Alex said.

Alex put away his radio and sits down on the platform before seeing the fog going away. Alex smile, seeing the beautiful view of Hope County and its three regions. He almost forgot how beautiful the view was when he was high up. He wishes he could stare at it forever however that was interrupted when Dutch spoke on the radio.

{Alex, we got a problem. There was a broadcast in Holland Valley from John Seed. You need to see this.}

Alex frown, he knows what that broadcast was.

"I know what it is." Alex said.

{Wait, you do, how... oh, never mind.}

"I'm going to Holland Valley and save my friends in Falls End, but first I need to go and find Boomer first." Alex said.

{Boomer? Rae-Rae's Blue Healer. I'm not so sure that Rae-Rae would hand you Boomer just like that Deputy}

Alex sigh, he doesn't know but... he needs to.

"Dutch... I'm sorry to say this but... Rae-Rae dead." he said.

{What!}

"It true, Boomer was only one to survive, when I rescue him from being taken away to Jacob's region and Rae-Rae and her husband was dead outside by their home while holding hands... I'm sorry Dutch." Alex said.

{Fuck... Rae-Rae. Deputy, you need to head to Rae-Rae's Pumpkin farm and save that dog before anything happens to him.}

Alex nods.

"Will do, and Dutch" he said.

{Yeah}

"When you hear Fall's End getting taken back, radio Pastor Jerome and him everything about me, just him for now. I'll do the explaining to the rest of my friends." Alex said.

{Alright... I'll do that.}

"Thank you, Dutch. Alex out" Alex said.

Alex put away his radio before looking at the view one last time as he got up and zip down the zipline. When he got back to the ground, he makes his way to a boat he saw so he could cross the river that leads to Holland Valley. Alex's Journey of taking back Hope County has truly begun.  

First stop Holland Valley

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex makes his way to the boat that crosses the way to Holland Valley, the first region he was going to save the blue healer Boomer at Rae-Rae Pumpkin Farm before heading to the small-town Falls End to save Mary-May and Pastor Jerome. When he does, he will tell them about the Loop and to tell them how to break it. He gets on the boat and drove across the river and making it to land as gets off with everything he needs. With Joey's shotgun in hands, Alex walks the path to where the roads are before spotting a cult blockage and seeing two Peggies guarding and a cult truck. He crouches down from being detected as he slowly heads towards the two Cultists and shooting the two dead and taking their pickup truck.

Alex was now on the road and was heading to Rae-Rae Pumpkin Farm to save Boomer from the Peggies. Alex smiles, remembering old Boomer when they first met. A blue healer who follows him everywhere when he rescued and was a big help on taking down Peggies, grabbing weapons and ammo from Alex and being man's best friend. Now, he will make sure after this war is over, he would take care of him for Rae-Rae and would give him a good home and family he needs.

As he thought of this, he realizes he was almost there to the Pumpkin Farm and already spotted the cage that Boomer was in and a couple of Peggies. Alex quickly stops the truck and gets off and makes his way in stealth hoping he doesn't get caught. As he got close enough to where the Peggies couldn't see him, Alex saw one Peggy hitting the cage with a metal bat scaring Boomer for fun as the blue healer barks and whimpers. This made Alex's blood boil and couldn't hold the anger for much longer as he gets up from hiding and getting the Peggies attention when he shot the Peggy that was messing with Boomer.

"It's him! It's the Dep-" one Peggy was cut off when Alex shot him in the head with Joseph's Revolver.

"Hurry! Call for back-" another was cut off as well Alex and the other Peggy who was about to call reinforcements.

Alex then proceeded to kill every last Peggies that tried to hurt Boomer before everything was over. He took a deep breath to calm his anger before heading over to the cage and breaking the lock. When Alex opens the cage, Boomer ran out of that cage before heading towards to his owner's dead bodies. Alex went over to the blue healer, seeing him whimpering when he tries to wake Rae-Rae and her husband up but it didn't work before Boomer gave up. Alex sigh, feeling bad for Boomer before kneeling down at the blue healer to comfort him.

"He bud" Alex calmly said.

He patted Boomer on the head, getting his attention.

"Woof"

"It's ok, I'm not going to hurt you and I'm sure you don't want me either." Alex said.

Boomer stared at the Deputy before sitting down tilting his head at him.

"Woof"

Alex chuckled as he rub the blue heeler head.

"Well, there's no point in telling you that I'm stuck in a loop. So, for now, how about you stay with me? I'll take good care of you and give you good food at Mary's bar. What do you say?" he said.

"Woof"

Boomer jumps happily when he heard food. 

Alex then call Dutch on his radio to tell him that Boomer safe.

"Dutch, do you read me." Alex said.

{I hear you kid; did you save Boomer yet?}

"I did, he's safe now. I also found Rae-Rae and her husband, but the cult killed them, like I said, I'm sorry Dutch." Alex said.

{*sigh* Damnit... Rae-Rae and her husband were good folks, they even trained that dog of theirs. It's a shame what happened to them.}

"I know, but the Peggies will regret doing that." Alex said.

{You bet your ass they will. You have Boomer maul those sons of bitches to make them regret coming here to Hope County.} 

Alex nods.

"You got it" he said as he sees from the distance a Peggy pickup truck heading down the road with that god awful song of theirs.

"Got to go Dutch, their some Peggies coming our way. Me and Boomer are gonna give them a 'proper welcome'." Alex said.

{You make sure they get a 'proper hello' as well Alex. Good luck.}

Alex nods before grabbing one of the cultist's rifle and starts shooting at the truck, killing the driver and front seat passenger and two Peggies from the back seat roll off as they got off from the surprise attack. Boomer then ran towards one of the Peggies before he mauls one in the neck and the other was shot in the head by Alex with the revolver. When it was done, Alex drops the rifle on the ground as Boomer brought Alex more ammo from the Peggy he killed and patted his head to thank him.

"Well, there's no point of staying here now. Come on Boomer, let's go to Falls End and save Mary-May and Pastor Jerome and save any folks that we see on the road." Alex said.

"Woof"

Boomer follows Alex in the pickup truck and drive off back to the road to head to Falls End to liberate the town and save Mary-May and Pastor Jerome.

The drive there was quiet but quite peaceful for the Deputy and the blue heeler as Boomer laying down on the seat, snoozing away and Alex turning on the radio to listen some music. When he did, the cultist's music was played, and Alex quickly switched it to some better music due to his hatred towards the music. The song Country Road by John Denver was played, and Alex could listen to some good music other than that Peggy music. As he continued to drive down the road, Alex spotted Peggies on the roadside with hostages with them. He quickly stops the truck which started the Peggies as Alex gets off the trucks and began shooting them dead. 

With the Peggies dead, Alex free the hostages, thanking him for saving them before they pick up the Peggies weapons and joining the fight when Alex asks for their help to take back Falls End and agree. On the way to Falls End, Alex had rescued more hostages from the Peggies on the roadside and agreeing to help the Deputy to take back Fall's End and follow him with other pickup trucks they took and their weapons. He spotted the gas station which if he turns left, that lead to the small town where Mary and Jerome are. He stops the truck when he about to turn left to address the resistance (12 in total) which they were confused on why he stopped as he got out. 

"Listen up, we're about to approach to Falls End and we do, we gonna kill each and every last Peggy we see until they're no more and liberate Falls End." Alex said.

"Hell Yeah!" one resistance said as other cheer.

"Alright, let do this!" Alex said.

He then gets back in the pickup truck and turning to the left to head to the town and save Mary and Jerome.

In the town, the Peggies was guarding the town after they took over it and took the people to John's bunker and were waiting on further plans from the Father. Outside by the bar, Mary-May and the chef Casey Fixman were on the floor, tied up and was held hostage by the Peggies, no way of getting out of their grasp. And by the Church, Pastor Jerome was also held hostage by the cult as well and tie up too, praying to God for someone to help.

Well, his answer was heard.

Suddenly, while the Peggies was guarding by the Bar and Mary-May and Casey, the Peggies heard trucks speeding down to the town and then a gun shot was being fired. Two Peggies that was by Mary and Casey were shot dead in the dead and one that was on top of the build with a turret was shot as well.

"Holy Shit!" Mary said surprise.

The other Peggies around the town was alerted by the sudden gun shots before taking action and going over where the gun shots was. Soon the pickup trucks stop by in town before resistance fighters came out of the trucks and trunks and starts fighting back against the Peggies. Alex came out of the driver seat with Boomer following behind and going over where Mary-May and Casey and freeing them.

"Are you alright Mary?" Alex asked.

"Huh? How did you know my name but anyways yeah, I'm fine. What about you Casey?" Mary asked.

Casey nods.

"I'm fine Mary. Now let's help these folks out." he said grabbing the dead Peggy rifle.

Mary grabs a rifle and helps the Deputy and the Resistance fight against the Peggies.

"Call for reinforcements!" One Peggy shouted.

Alex went over to the Church to save Pastor Jerome with Boomer still following behind as the blue heeler jumps on one of the Peggy and mauls him and Alex shooting the cultist with Joey's shotgun. After killing the last Peggy, Alex went over to Jerome free him to join the fight.

"Thank the Lord, that someone came to save us." Jerome said.

"Don't thank me just yet, it's not over." Alex said before his radio went off.

{Peggy's airplane coming our way!}

"Oh no, that could be a Chosen. One of Joseph's elite soldiers." Jerome said.

"Don't worry, I got this. You take cover. Boomer, follow Jerome." Alex said.

"woof"

The Blue heeler follow the Pastor and Alex going over to the top of a building that has a turret on it that was close by. He climbs up the ladder to get on the turret and takedown the Chosen.

{Time to die Sinner]

"we'll see about that" Alex said.

He starts firing the turret at the Chosen plane as the Chosen tries to dodge the Deputy attack. Chosen tries his best not to get hit but unfortunately, Alex skill with the turret was too great as he shoots the plane's left wing. Suddenly, the left wing caught on fire and busted, and the Chosen plane was going down as the Chosen tries to control it but only to be plumbed to his death when the plane hit the ground from a far and explode.

It was over, Falls End was liberated from the Peggies grasp thanks the Alex and the Resistance. The folks started to cheer and shooting their guns in the air to celebrate Falls Ends freedom. Pastor Jerome and Boomer came out of hiding and head over in the middle of the town where the people are as cheer. Alex will soon come over as well when the Resistance started to cheer at the Deputy when they spotted him.

"Nice work everyone. We took back Falls End, but we still have a long way to go if this region gonna be free John Seed. So, for now, let's clean this town around and get settled in for now." Alex said.

The Resistance starts cheering at Alex once more before doing what Alex said. Jerome then patted Alex on the shoulder, nodding at him.

"Thanks again Deputy. Meet me and Mary in the bar once we're finish cleaning up the town." Jerome said.

Alex nods.

"Got it. Come on Boomer." he said.

"Woof"

A few hours later, the sun was almost about to set, and everyone was finish cleaning up Falls End as they guard the small town from the Peggies. Alex head over to the Spread Eagle to talk to Mary and Jerome and Boomer decided to stay outside and wait for the Deputy as lay down on the wooden floor. Alex headed inside and saw the Casey in the back in the kitchen and nods at the Deputy before hearing the Pastor sermon.

"He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death, or mourning, or crying, or pain. 'For I know the plans that I have made for you', declared the Lord, plans to prosper you and not to harm you plan to-"

"Give you hope and a future." Alex said finish Jerome's sentence.

Jerome saw the Deputy as he walks toward him before nodding at him.

"That's correct" he said.

The two clamp each other arm in a strong shake.

"Dutch told me on the radio when he heard about Falls End liberated that you were stuck in a loop, and you know us and said the takeover happen over and over for you." Jerome said.

Alex nods.

"It's true, Jerome" he said.

"Well, it's hard for me to believe that." Jerome said.

Alex grins.

"Any second, Mary is going to come down those stairs with three large crates of liquor and beer and asking for help." he said.

And just in time, the two then heard someone coming downstairs with three large crates of alcohols as she struggles and carefully get down from the stairs before asking for help.

"A little help here?" Mary said.

Jerome was a bit surprise for a second from the Deputy's prediction but went over the Mary to help her.

"Mary, are you trying to break your neck?" Jerome asked.

"Seemed like a good idea at the time..." Mary said still struggling to hold the crates.

Jerome picks up one of the crates that Mary was holding thanking him for his help before Alex went over as well pick up the second one, startling Mary.

"I got the second one Mary" Alex said.

"Oh shit. Its you. Sorry, didn't realize..." Mary said as the Deputy follow her and Jerome to the table.

"All you done. Might as well add mover to the list huh?" she jokily said settling the crates down on the table.

"I thought that Eden's Gate confiscated all this." Jerome said picking a whiskey out of the crate. 

"The hell kinda Fairgrave would I be if I didn't have a hidden stash?" Mary said before picking a picture frame with made her frown.

"Learned from the best..." she said before putting it away.

Alex felt sorry for Mary, he'll make sure to help her by getting the Widowmaker that the cult back from them but first, she needs to know.

Jerome then spoke up.

"This town... it been through a lot Deputy. We owe you thanks but..." he was then cut off by Mary.

"I know you're lookin' for your people. But the truth is, you ain't the only one in need of help." Mary said.

Alex smiles before nodding.

"I know, that's why I'm gonna help you guys take back Holland Valley. I know my friends are in danger but to get them back, we the resistance to grow and by doing that, you guys need my help as well." he said.

Mary was a bit taken aback but Jerome knows what he was doing before the Deputy nods at him to tell her.

"The Deputy said here that he's stuck in a loop and claims to know us too." Jerome said.

Mary was confused by this while hearing Casey chuckles from the back after hearing this.

"I'm sorry what now?" Mary said.

"That's what I said, and the Deputy here wants to prove that." Jerome said.

They turn back to Alex who was still smiling at them.

"Ok, prove it then." Mary said.

Alex nods.

"Alright, you need my help to get your dad truck, the Widowmaker back from the Peggies at a grain elevator east from here. The one that your dad use to scare off the Peggies, but they stole it a week before he passed." he said.

Mary was shocked to hear how the Deputy knows about the Widowmaker and about how her dad pass.

Alex then turns to Jerome.

"And you need my help to check on some resistance fighters at the Woodson Pig farm east from here also. Right?" he asked.

Mary and Jerome looked at each other shock while Alex look over at Casey who was also stun as well.

"And you Mr. Fixman, you need my help to get things set up for the Testy Festy after the Liberation of Holland Valley. Right?" Alex asked.

Casey was now more stun and surprise as he looked over at Mary and Jerome before looking at Alex still smiling.

"Holy shit, I think he's telling the truth guys." Casey said.

Jerome and Mary couldn't believe it. The Deputy was telling truth, he was stuck in a loop and knows us, he even knew what they were going to ask him. 

Alex then spoke up.

"So, you guys believe me now?" he said.

Jerome was the first to speak up.

"My god, Deputy this is... unbelievable. How many times have you met us?" he asked.

Alex sigh.

"Too many, but this will be the last." he said.

"What do you mean?" Mary asked.

Alex then explains about the voice that told him on how to break the loop he was in and how he gonna turn Joseph's siblings against him.

"Hold on, you want Joseph's siblings to turn against him. How?" Mary asked.

"Simple, I know about their past and how their deaths will play out. If I tell them about that then they're bound to turn against their brother." Alex said.

Mary and Jerome were hesitated about this before Alex continues.

"Besides, if I do save them, then Eli, Virgil, and the Marshal will live." Alex said.

"Eli? The Whitetail Militia Leader?" Jerome asked.

Alex looked at the ground and nods.

"Yeah... when I was at Whitetail Mountains, Jacob used his music box to control my mind to...well... and Virgil, Faith controlled the Marshal with the Bliss and kill him... and on himself too." Alex said.

Mary covers her mouth in shock and Jerome mutters 'My God' under his breaths before Alex continues.

"If I can save them then those three will live and for me to break the loop, I have to Kill Joseph." Alex said.

Kill him?" Jerome said.

Alex nods.

"It's the only way for me to break the loop I'm in and to be free." he said.

They were all silent when Alex was finish, they didn't know what to think of this. None of them didn't know what to say before Casey said something.

"I'll say, you do it." Casey said.

everyone looks at him.

"Casey?" Mary said.

"Look, if it's the only way for the Deputy to break the loop, then I'll say let him kill that son of a bitch so we could have our County back." Casey said.

Jerome would soon agree.

"Usually, this is something I would disagree with... but, if it means that the Deputy can break free from the loop, then so be it." he said.

Alex nods before everyone look at Mary, waiting for her answer.

Mary sigh.

"Damnit, I don't know what to think guys if you keep staring at me." she said.

"Just waiting for an answer Mary." Alex said.

"Alright fine, I agree as well, happy." Mary said.

Alex nods.

"Thank you, Mary, and one more thing, no one else needs to know about this ok. Only those who are my friends should know, got that." he said.

"Don't worry Dep, we won't tell a soul." Mary said.

"Thanks also, call me Alex." he said.

"Well then Alex, you should get some rest for tomorrow because it's gonna be long day for all of us." Jerome said as he leaves.

Alex nods before Mary spoke up.

"I have guest room upstairs if you want to use it." Mary said.

Alex nods.

"Thanks, hope you don't mind Boomer staying with me in that room, also do you have a washing machine?" he asked.

"I do, why?" Mary asked.

"Well, my Rookie uniform got wet and dirty when I escape from the Peggies. So, I was hoping if I can use it?" Alex asked.

"By all means Alex, go right ahead, in fact, have about I'll do it for yea." Mary said.

"You don't have to." Alex said.

But Mary wave him off.

"Oh don't worry about it, after everything you done today, let me at least help you with this." she said.

Alex sigh but nods.

"Alright, they're in my bag. I'll get them for you." he said.

He reaches over to his bag that was next to him and handed the clothes over to Mary.

"Don't worry Alex, they'll be as good as new when they're ready. Oh! and the guest room is on the far right and the bathroom is on the left." Mary said as she leaves.

"Thank you" Alex said.

He then went outside to call Boomer in 

"Come on Boomer, let's get some rest." he said.

"Woof"

The blue heeler got up and follow the Deputy in the Spread Eagle to get some night rest for tomorrow. They had a long road ahead of them but for now, a little rest wouldn't hurt. Night arrives and Alex was on the bed getting ready to get some sleep as Boomer was already asleep on the floor. Alex chuckled, seeing the sleepy dog before putting Joseph's Revolver, Joey's shotgun and his radio by the nightstand and getting underneath the covers to get some sleep.

As he was about to close his eyes, his radio went off and heard a familiar voice.

{Brothers and Sisters, someone out there is not playing by the rules. Someone is taking from us, stealing what rightfully belongs to the Father. They are a murderer and a coward, but God sees them, and God will guide us to them. They will be found, and they will be punished... this is the will of the Father.}

That was John Seed on the radio, telling those to find more people to capture and take them to the bunker. Alex will need to figure out his strategy on how to stop John and how to against his brother. The question is, will he even listen to him or would Alex have no choice but to kill him. For now, Alex just wants to sleep and think about it other day as he was gonna be busy for a while.

Like really busy.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Morning finally came as the sun rises and shine in the small town of Falls End and the Resistance seeing the beautiful sunrise and for a next day to defend the town from the Peggies. The sunlight hit the window where Alex was by at and hit him on the face causing him to wake up. Alex slowly opens his eyes while shielding them from the sun with his hand as he sits up in bed. He stretches his body as he yawns and cause Boomer to wake up too, getting up stretching his body before turning to the Deputy, wagging his tail the moment he saw him up.

"Woof"

Alex chuckled.

"Well good morning to you too Boomer." he said.

He scratches the side of Boomer ear before his radio well on. It was Dutch.

{Hey Alex, you read}

Alex reach over his radio from the nightstand and responds to the old man.

"I hear you. Morning." he said rubbing his eyes.

{Getting ready for the day.}

"I just woke up right now, but I'll get ready in a bit." Alex said.

{Well, as long you're awake and well rested and full of energy, there's some outposts in Holland Valley that needs to be taken back by the Peggies.}

Alex nods.

"Got it but if I'm going to do that, I'm probably going to needs some help to liberate outposts." he said.

{Well, you already got Boomer for start then you probably might find Grace Armstrong and Nick Rye. Though, you already know then because...well...}

Alex chuckled.

"Yeah, I know Dutch. But I think the first person I'm going find is Grace. I need her sharp shooting to take down any Peggies from a far." he said.

{Sound good to me Kid. I'll let you get to it, good luck. Dutch out.}

With that, Alex gets ready for the day to take down Peggies and save more people to grow the resistance. He put on his boots and his blue flannel as well as backpack and revolver while Boomer waits for him by the door and both leaving the guest room. The two went downstairs, seeing Mary May behind the bar table cleaning and Casey already cooking. Alex and Boomer went over, greeting them as Mary smiled at the Deputy and waved as well did Casey.

"Morning Alex, slept good?" Mary asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep, bout to leave soon but first, I feel like I want to change these clothes here that I borrow from Dutch." he said.

"A bit tight?" Mary asked.

Alex nods.

"Well, if you go by that store from the other side, they might some clothes that might fit you." Mary said.

"Thanks Mary, by the way, how's my rookie uniform doing?" Alex asked.

"Don't worry, they're still getting cleaned up. Learn to be patient Deputy." Mary said smiling.

Alex chuckled at the blonde lady.

"Alright, I'm sorry. But anyways Mary, would you mind looking after this shotgun. It belongs to Joey and look after Boomer too." he said, handing the shotgun to her.

"Sure thing Dep. I heard she's being held captive by John. Hope she's ok." Mary said.

"Same, but I'll save her, don't worry." Alex said.

Just then, the door opens from the bar and in came Pastor Jerome greeting the Deputy and Mary May while Boomer greeting the man himself getting pats from him.

"Morning Pastor." Mary said. 

"Morning Mary, you too Alex." Jerome said.

"Morning." Alex said as Jerome took a seat.

"So, where will be heading first?" Jerome asked.

"Well first, I'm going change out of these clothes then go and find Grace to help me take some outpost back from the Peggies." Alex said.

"Ah, saving one of our friends first?" Mary asked.

Alex nods before Jerome spoke up.

"Actually, I'm glad you're finding her first." he said.

"Why's that." Alex asked.

"Well, when you told us which of our friends helped us take back the county, I might have contacted Grace and Nick, so when come to see them, they may want to ask questions too." Jerome said.

Alex was surprised by this.

"But why though?" he asked.

"What did they say?" he asked.

"They were confused at first, but they want to prove it themselves once they meet you." Jerome said.

Alex then sighs.

"Well, alright. I just hope they won't shoot me once they see me." he said.

"They won't" Mary said.

"I hope so. But anyways I should head out and find Grace. Boomer, stay here and protect the Spread Eagle while I'm gone." Alex said.

 "Woof"

"Good boy" Alex said.

"I'll take good care of him Alex, don't worry." Mary said.

Alex nods.

"Thanks, wish me luck out there." he said waving.

His friends back at him as he over to the other side to where the store is to grab some new clothes to wear before going out. He headed in the store greeted by the clerk from the back waving at him.

"How can I help with Deputy." he asked.

"Well, do you have any clothing to wear. The one I'm wearing are a bit... tight." Alex said. 

"Not a problem Deputy, just tell me the size you are, and I might find something that will fit you." he said.

Alex told the clerk what size and went over to the back to bring a Wrangler outfit for the Deputy.

"Will this do." he asked.

Alex smiles, nodding at his new wear.

"Perfect" Alex said.

"Good, and it's on the house." he said.

"Thanks, I'll try it on." Alex said.

"Oh hey! before you go." the clerk then handed Alex a AK-47 to him" It was underneath the desk, it's yours now." he said.

Alex thank the clerk before leaving and finding a house with no one in it so he could change out of the clothes that Dutch gave and try out the Wrangler outfit. The Deputy came out of the house he was in and his new Wrangler outfit with his old clothes in his backpack ready to go in finding Grace. He then went over to one of the abandon car that was left behind and got in. He turns on the engine, seeing that it start and still work and drove off to the Lamb of God Church to find and help Grace and get her help too.

"She's up there! Take her- *Bang*"

"Not on my fuckin watch!" someone shouted.

A Peggy was cut off when he was shot on the head by the professional Markman while other Peggies took cover to fire back. Up by the bell tower of the Lamb of God Church, Grace Armstrong was protecting the graves from the Cultists due to them wanting to erase their history here. But there was also another reason why she's doing this, her pops were one of them and when she heard that the Peggies was taking down the graves, that set her off and fought the Peggies to defend her father's grave. She didn't know how long she was up there or how many ammos she has left but she'll be damn if any were to happen to her father's grave by the Peggies. Even if she was going to die defending the graves, she might be remember if the County was taken back.

"Take her down! Reinforcement is on its way soon!" One Peggy shouted.

Grace continues to shoot down the Peggies as she heard that reinforcement was coming, meaning more Peggies for her to kill but for how long though. Grace kinda wish she had her own backup right about now to take down the Peggies and reinforcement. 

And her wish came true when a car from out of nowhere came speeding by and running over some Peggies. The other Peggies was startled by this when the Deputy came out of the car and starts shooting at them with his AK. 

"It's the Deputy! Get him!" one Peggy said before she was shot down by Grace from behind.

"Hey! up here! I could use some help!" Grace shouted at the Deputy.

Alex gave her a thumb up before going back killing the Peggies. Grace helps him and the two of them kill the remaining Peggies one by one protecting the graves. Alex kills the last Peggy that was about to shoot the grave, but Alex got him, shooting in the back with the revolver. It was over, for now at least. Alex knew that too, he and Grace need to get prepare before the reinforcement come but first, he needs to see Grace. Alex went over to the top of the bell tower to check on Grace and to get some ammos from her for his AK. As soon as he got up, he notices a hand was extended towards him. He looks up and saw Grace there, giving him a hand which he gladly accepts.

"So, you that Deputy I been hearing about. The one Pastor Jerome was telling me on the radio." Grace said.

Alex nods.

"Yep, that's me. I take it he told you about my...'situation' right?" he asked.

"He did, 'stuck in a time loop' he told me. Said you already know us and know our past too." Grace said.

"It's true, I can prove it to you." Alex said.

Grace was a bit hesitated at first but allows the Deputy to say what he has to say to her.

"Alright, prove it then." she said.

Alex nods.

"Ok, well for first, you need help defending these graves because one of them has your pops in there. And I know your pops serve as well just like you when you want to follow in his footsteps. And plus, your house was burn down by the Peggies that has a bunker in it full of your pop's weapons and his Militia's outfit. He also left you a note saying he was proud of you that you had to fight the same war that he did that he never wanted but he didn't say that to you in person." he said.

Grace was shocked, hearing this. He knew about her pops, how he serves just like she did, and he also knew about letter she got from her old man. She did know whether or not to believe him, but the Pastor was telling the truth. Just then, Alex radio went on, it was the Peggies.

{The sinners are on top of roof! Take them down and destroy the graves!}

"Shit! they're here, we'll talk later." Grace said.

Alex nods.

"You got high, I'll get the low." he said.

"Got it." Grace said.

Alex quickly got down from the church building before the Peggies shows up while Grace headed in the bell tower to take cover. And right on time, more Peggies showed up to try and take down the Deputy and Grace and the graves too. Alex spotted some, coming out of the woods before firing at them. Grace notice Peggies pickup trucks coming towards them on the road and aim her AR-CL before shooting one of the trucks tires, causing it to flip over and killing the Peggies in it as it crashes. The other trucks stop after witnessing that and got out to attack but Grace was ready for them, and she wasn't going to hold back either. She starts shooting the Peggies one by one as some take cover from the Sharpshooter. They fire back at Grace, but she took cover while reloading and fire back, killing two more. Alex, after taking down the last Peggy, saw the Peggies attacking Grace and quickly went over to help Grace out. With the AK still in hand, Alex fire at the Peggies, killing some of them while taking cover. Peggies tries to fire back at the Deputy but had forgotten about Grace as she shot three more in the head. 

"This is too much! We need to leave, forget about the graves!" One Peggy said.

"Reteat!" another said.

The Peggies then tries leave the area to fall back but Grace and Alex weren't gonna let that happen. They were going to kill every last Peggies for messing with the graves if it the last thing they were going to do. And that they did, they kill any remaining Peggies they see that were trying to escape from the church but fail due to the Deputy and the Sharpshooter. Eventually, there was none, except for one who was far from the area, thinking he escape but he was shot in the head by someone from a far. It was Grace, he thought he could escape from them, but the Peggy was wrong.

It was finally over; the Lamb of God Church have been saved as well as the graves thanks to the Deputy and Grace. Alex then grabs the dead Peggies ammos to take while Grace came down from the bell tower to thank the Deputy. 

"Thanks Dep, for helping me out." Grace said.

"You're welcome, you alright." Alex asked.

"I'll be fine. With the grave safe, those Peggies fuckers won't come back for another round." Grace said.

Alex nods.

"No they won't" he said.

"Um hey, about before. I guess you were telling the truth after all, well you and Pastor Jerome I mean." Grace said.

"Well, I did get to know you and the others more whenever we have time to chat." Alex said.

"Right... but, how long you been in this loop." Grace asked.

Alex sigh.

"Too long but I found a way to break it." Alex said.

"Really, how." Grace asked.

Alex then explains his plan to Grace on stop the loop he was in and how to turn the Seed Sibling against Joseph. Grace then stop him.

"Hold up, you want to turn the Sibling against their brother." Grace said.

Alex nods.

"Yep, I already know about their past and how their deaths will play out. If I can get them on our side, then they might want to leave or fight against him." he said.

"That sound insane." Grace said.

"It is but if I do that, then it might give me a chance to kill Joseph. It's the only way for me to break the loop." Alex said.

"Kill him? Well, he did start all this and have his followers take and kill people." Grace said realizing his point.

"I could use your help taking back some Peggies outposts and help me with Jerome and Mary help." Alex said.

Grace thinks of this before making the decision to agree to help the Deputy out.

"Why not, as long I get to kill more Peggies, then I'm in." Grace said.

Alex nods.

"Good, but first, you need this." he said.

He then handed her an oil filter that look like a suppresser he got a busted-up truck when he was searching in.

"Is that an oil filter?" Grace asked.

"Yep" Alex said.

"Why would I need that?" Grace asked.

"It silences the sound of your gun." Alex said.

"I know that but why would I need it." Grace said.

"Well, at the Woodman Pig farm, we need to be stealth because the cult has some hostage that needs to be save and after that get Mary's dad Widowmaker." Alex said.

"Damn, they took the Widowmaker?" Grace asked.

Alex nods.

"But don't worry, we can be loud once we get the Widowmaker." he said.

Grace sigh.

"Alright, hand it over." she said.

Alex nods and hands her the oil filter which she put on her rifle.

"Alright, shall we." Grace said.

"We shall, the car is over there." Alex said.

Grace nods.

"Then let's get to work."

Alex and Grace would go and start taking back outposts from the Cults as well as saving more people to join the fight. For the past hours the two taken back two outposts from the Peggies hands. They even went to the Woodman Pig farm to save the hostages there, through Grace still had to use the oil filter suppresser given by Alex. They did eventually save the hostages and killing the Peggies though more Peggies did show up to stop them. When they kill the reinforcement, Alex radio Pastor Jerome telling him that the hostage has been save. The Pastor was happy to hear that but was more happy that two outposts was taken back by the Deputy and Grace.

After telling him good job on saving the hostages, Alex and Grace got on a cultist pickup truck and drove off to their next location. And that being the grain elevator to get the Widowmaker back to Mary and taking down more Peggies.

"Got eyes on one of them." Alex said.

"Yep" Grace said looking through her scope.

After arriving to the grain elevator, Alex and Grace was on a hill scouting the area and seeing more Peggies that guarding the area. Alex looking through his binocular spotted the garage that has Mary's dad truck, the Widowmaker. He put his binocular back, still hold a bolt pipe he found in one of the outposts he and Grace taken back before going down to clear the Peggies.

"Ready Grace" Alex said turning to her.

"Ready to go." Grace said.

With the oil filter taken off of her gun, Grace was ready to go loud and scare off some Peggies.

Alex nods and goes down the hill and headed in the area to take out some Peggies. He slowly walks towards a VIP Peggy that looking at the other way before knocking him out. He then puts away the pipe and pulls out his revolver. He looks over to where Grace is and gave her a thumbs up to do it. With a single nod, Grace aim at a Peggy she was aiming and fire at the guy. The dead Peggy fell to the ground, startling the others when they heard the gun shot before Alex came out and starts shooting too, killing three more.

"It's the Deputy!"

"Kill him!"

The Peggies starts to fire back but it was too much for them as Alex and Grace were more better at shooting to the point that no Peggies was left. When it was over, Alex headed in the garage and spotted the Widowmaker still intact. He makes his way in the truck with the keys still in the ignition and turn on the truck. After opening the garage doors for the Widowmaker to get out, Alex drove it out before stopping and honking the horns for Grace as he shouted for her.

"Grace come on, we're leaving!" he shouted.

Grace quickly got down from the hill she was on, gun still in hand and got on the Widowmaker so they could leave.

"Let's get the fuck out of here." Grace said.

"Couldn't agree with you more." Alex said.

They drove off and Alex pick up his radio to tell Mary that he and Grace got the Widowmaker. 

"Mary, we got the Widowmaker and we're heading back to Falls End." Alex said.

{Holy shit! you did it! You actually took back the Widowmaker.}

"With Grace help of course." Alex said.

Grace nods.

{Well, the Cult's gonna throw everything at ya now. Ram it right back down their fuckin' throats!}

"You got it. I already know how to work the cannons on the trucks, so don't worry." Alex said.

{Well then, shoot away on those roadblocks ahead of you.}

"Will do, Alex out." Alex said.

And before long, Alex and Grace heard the Peggies broadcast.

{Someone made off with the The Widowmaker! Block the roads leadin' back to Falls End, don't let it through.}

"Looks like they know." Alex said.

"And they found us too, look." Grace said pointing forward.

Alex saw the Peggies vehicles in the road to stop them and the Widowmaker.

"Let's fuck some shit up." Alex said.

Grace said.

"Hell yeah" she said.

They then procced to take down the Peggies and their vehicles with the cannons that was on the Widowmaker. They then started to drive around the regions and destroy the roadblocks that put by the Peggies was destroy by the Widowmaker.

"Alright, almost done." Alex said.

He then spotted the last roadblock and honk the horn to get the Peggies when they got ran over by the Widowmaker. That was last one Alex thought to himself and proceeded to head back to Falls End.

"Well, time to head back." Alex said.

Grace nods.

"Yeah, I'm beat." she said.

The two drive back to the small town with the radio turn on playing Whole Lotta Love by Led Zeppelin to past the time to get there to Falls End. A couple of minutes of driving, they finally made it back to town and Alex spotting from a far Mary, Boomer, and Jerome by the Spread Eagle. Alex then proceeded to honk the horn as resistance fighters waved and cheer for the Deputy and Grace as Alex parked the Widowmaker by the bar. The two got out of the truck and Boomer almost tackling the Deputy as he gave the blue heeler a scratch on the ear and pats on the head. Alex then went over to where Mary was standing, and she hug him.

"Thank you, Alex." Mary said.

Alex hugs her back.

"Don't thank me, thank Grace too." he said.

Mary release Alex and went over to Grace to hug her too.

"Thanks Grace." Mary said.

"Any time Mary. Normally I'm not the type of hug person but I'll allow it for once." Grace said.

Mary laughs as well did Alex before Jerome spoke up.

"Glad that you two are back and safe and thank you again for saving the hostages at Woodman Pig farm. They now join the Resistance to fight against Eden's Gate." Jerome said.

"Amen to that Jerome, also Grace knows about the time loop thing." Alex said.

Jerome nods and turns to Grace.

"He told you everything." he asked.

"He sure did. At first, I didn't believe him but when he brought up some... 'stuff' that was secretive, I believe him." Grace said.

"Well, I glad you believe me Grace and hear I thought you were going to shoot me if you thought I was insane." Alex said.

The group had a laugh what the Deputy said but that laugh was cut short when his radio came on with a familiar voice being said in the broadcast.

{Sin is pervasive. It drives us to do unspeakable acts. I know the feelings that drive you. I know them... Intimately. But I can help you. Deputy. I can wash away the sins. I can Cleanse your soul. It will be difficult, and it will be painful, but... it will be worth it. My people will come for you. They will bring you to me. Don't fight it. Because the harder you resist, well... the harder we'll have to scrub your soul.}

There was a brief of silence before Alex spoke up.

"Well shit" he said.

"Was that John?" Grace asked.

Alex nods.

"It was and it look like he wants to see me." he said.

"Shit! the Peggies will come here." Mary said.

"They won't" Alex said.

Alex then takes off his backpack and took out Joseph's Revolver and handed to Jerome.

"Here, hold this for now. you guys find me in a van once I'm taken to John's gate." he said.

Jerome nods.

"Got it" he said putting away the revolver.

"Alex, what are you doing?" Grace said.

"Making sure that the Peggies won't come here." Alex said.

He then ran towards one of the cars that was by the side of the road and drove off. Alex was driving out of town making sure that the Peggie won't come there so they won't attack the town or his friends. As he was far enough from the town, Alex spotted the Peggies pickup trucks looking for the Deputy. With no weapons in hand, Alex got out of the cars and instead of fighting back, he surrenders to the Peggies the moment they saw him. One of the Peggies was about to shoot by saw the Deputy got on his knees and his hands in the air.

"Don't shoot! I'm unarmed, I surrender." Alex said.

The Peggies was confused thinking it was trap but there was no one around. Some look at each other when they got out of the trucks. One Peggy even had the balls to go over to the Deputy to check if he had any weapons but to his surprise, there was none.

"He's clean." the male Peggy said.

The Peggies were more confuse, it wasn't a trap but why is the Deputy surrendering they thought to themselves.

"Um, that was... easy, what now." one of them asked.

"Knock him out and tie him up. Take him to John for the cleansing." Another said.

The Peggy that was next to the Deputy nods and knock Alex out with his gun to the back of the head. The other Peggies went over to the unconscious Deputy and tie him up and pick him up from the ground to put him in the truck.

"Alright, we have him, let go." One Peggy said.

The Peggies head back into their trucks and proceeds to leave and was wondering why the Deputy surrender so easily as they drive off. But they don't know that this was Alex plan. He wanted to see John so he can meet Joseph again to tell him more what will happen next. He wanted to kill Joseph right there and then, but he needs to be patient. He needs to turn his sibling against him til he has nothing left to be protected and once he's unprotected, he will be kill and he will be free from the loop.

But first, he was going to meet the little brother.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

"This one?"

"No. This one."

"Hm, don't seem very worthy."

"It is not for us to judge. Deliver him to the waters. The Cleansing begins tonight."

After hearing the echoing voices, Alex felt his whole entire body in water for some reason. His eyes were beginning to open but his vision was going in and out. He felt like he was under water as someone was pushing him down. Which he was, when his vision was clear and see a Peggy holding him down as he tries to breath air. But what made it worse, is that the water was bliss up, so vision was seeing blurry stuff. He then heard a voice while under water, a voice he recognized.

"We must wash away our past. We must expose our sins."

It was John, he was given his sermon to other hostages that were capture by the Peggies. Alex would eventually be pull out from the bliss water by the Peggy that was holding as John continues.

"We must atone... for only then may we stand in the light of God... and walk through his gate unto Eden." he said as he rubbed ash on two of the hostage's heads.

He then spots the Deputy approaching towards him still tie up by the hands. The Baptist stop the Peggy that was guarding the Deputy and Alex too.

"Not this one" he said closing his book and handing it over to one of the cultists.

John gave Alex a skeptical look as Alex just looks at him before speaking again.

"This one's not clean." he said.

He then shove the Deputy back under the water as Alex tries his best to hold his breath. But after that quick shove, he couldn't take it as bubbles from his mouths was forming. He was eventually pull back up again by John examine the Deputy but shook his head at him but notice a grin on Alex he breaths and stares at him.

"I wouldn't do that again if I was you. Joseph right behind you and if you do it again, he gonna scold you." Alex said.

But John wasn't buying it.

"As if I would believe you sinner. Joseph's not here and I can do whatever I-" John was then cut off by the Peggy behind Alex.

"Uh, John." he said.

"What now!" John said angerly.

The Peggy that was behind the Deputy lifted his finger to point something behind him while looking nervous. John look over to see what it was until he went pale white as a ghost. Behind him was Joseph, staring at his little brother as he now walks towards him to moment John saw him.

"Joseph?" John said losing all signs of anger and back to normal.

"John, were you trying to mock 'The Cleansing'?" Joseph calmly asked.

"No, Joseph, I..." John trails off but was cut off by Joseph when he shush him.

"You were, didn't you. You have to love them, John. Do not let your sin prevent that. Now bring him to me." Joseph said.

John's face was replaced with shame and a bit of fear from his brother's tone as he nods at him. Alex notices this and began to wonder if Joseph actually care for John or the others and was just using them to get his way. But that thought was cut off when his eyes was focused on him as he was brought towards him with his hands held out. When they were finally close to each other, Joseph's hand cupped the Deputy's head before Alex grins at the Father as he speak the Deputy.

"Despite all that you have done, you are not beyond salvation. You're not here by accident or chance. You are here by the grace of God. You've been given a gift. Now it remains to be seen if whether you choose to embrace it... or cast it aside." Joseph said.

Alex began to chuckled.

"Nice to see you too Joseph. I can tell you miss me during our... 'last conversation' in the helicopter. Tell me, do you miss that Revolver of yours because I been using it on your fellow followers." he said.

That made John angry before he said something to the Deputy.

"Watch your mouth, Sinner!" he said angerly.

But Joseph shushes him down by scolding him again.

"John, don't." he said with a bit of tone.

The Baptist quickly calm down by his brother harsh tone and stay quiet. Joseph to a deep breath before motioning his brother towards him which he did. 

"This one shall reach the Atonement, or the Gates of Eden shall be shut to you John. This is God's test, and it is you that must take this blackest of souls and cleanse it." Joseph said pressing their foreheads together.

"Yes, Joseph." John mutters.

Joseph turned back to his waiting truck to leave but then heard Alex's voice.

"We'll meet again soon Joseph." Alex said sounding happy.

He didn't know why but he got that same chill again when the Deputy escape from him and his followers. He was soon leave and John look at the ground before looking up at the Deputy with hate in his eyes.

"You will confess. Every sin you've ever committed, no matter how petty, no matter how small... I will pull from you. Then we'll see if you're worthy of Atonement." he said.

Alex chuckled.

"Well John, if you want to know my sin so badly, you could have just asked. I'll tell you my sins." he said.

"What! Really." John said sounding so surprise.

Alex grins.

"Of course, but... not right now though. You have to be patient if you want it to get it out of me." he said.

Alex chuckled again and John anger rose after being trick by the Deputy but reframe from not killing him for Joseph's sake. He told his followers to get the Deputy out of here which they did but before hearing the Deputy say one last sentence to John.

"We'll meet again John. Soon, I mean." he said before he was push in the van where the other hostages were in and took off to John's Bunker.

When the van left, John got this unknown feeling for some reason. He didn't know what it was but whatever it is, he didn't like it. Was it because what Joseph said to him... or was it because what Deputy said. He wasn't sure but he tries his best to not to think about it. He needs to focus on getting ready to leave to his bunker so he can hear the Deputy's sin. He thought nothing could ruin this on making the Deputy confess, right.

Wrong.

In the van, Alex sits quietly with the other hostages and a Peggy watching them, waiting for the 'you know what' to get here. Let just hope they do come Alex thought to himself. Of course they will, Alex thought to himself again before he hears the guy next to him spoke.

"If we just confess... if we just confess right away, we'll be ok. Right?" he spoke.

The female hostage that was sitting across the Deputy, answered his question.

"No, you'll make it worse." she said.

"Why?" the man said whining.

The guard then spoke up.

"Because confession without pain isn't confession." he said but was cut off by the Deputy when he was about to continue his sentences.

"And let me guess, you'll scream out your sin, then you'll wear it on your flesh before john peels it off you. Because it's a beautiful thing." Alex said.

"..."

There was silence in the van by the confusion of the others before the guard spoke up again.

"How did you know I was gonna say that?" he asked.

Alex simply shrugs his shoulders at the guard before getting himself comfortable in his seat.

"All I'm saying is, we're not getting near to that bunker. If that was you were asking." Alex said.

"If you think you're planning on escaping, think again Sinner. You're not going anywhere but the bunker." The guard said aiming his gun at the Deputy.

Alex leans his head a bit to look at the guard and smiles before speaking.

"If I was you guys, I'll hold onto something right about now." he said.

Before the guard could say anything about what the Deputy was talking about, a car horn could be heard from the side of where the guard was. 

"What the!"

*Crash*

In slow motion, the van tumbling with Alex, the two hostages and Peggy was in. Alex was holding on tight on his seat but the others, well, they were pretty much flying around the van. The van would finally stop spinning and everyone groan in pain after being toss around when the van stop. Alex even though he was holding on to his seat, fell on the roof when the van was upside down. We lucky to be ok if he hadn't hold on to his seat but will have to suffer a massive headache he was feeling right now for a while.

As he regains focus, he heard a familiar voice from outside as he got close to the van's doors.

"When the Lord your God brings you into the land you are entering..."

Alex grins.

"To possess and drives out before you many nations..." Alex said.

The voice from outside stops for a second before continuing.

"... then you must destroy them totally." 

Alex knew that voice was before he notices the Peggy trying to grab his AR and Alex spoke up.

"Sorry pal, but you're not gonna get a chance." Alex said.

The Peggy was about to shoot the Deputy, but the van's doors open, before the voice spoke.

"Make no treaty with them *Bang*."

A gun shot was heard when the doors open and the Peggy that was about to kill Alex was shot in the head by a silver revolver. Alex turns with a smile on his face and saw Pastor Jerome saving the day before finishing his sermon.

"And show them no mercy." Alex said.

Jerome nods as he cut the ties on the Deputy hands.

"Glad you're still in one peace." Jerome said.

Alex grins.

"Why, you miss me already?" he asked helping the hostages that was still in the van.

"No, that would be Boomer. He been sitting by the Spread Eagle when you left." Jerome said earning a chuckle from the Deputy.

"God, I love that Dog." Alex said.

"Here, you need this back." Jerome said handing back Joseph's revolver.

"Thanks Jerome." Alex said putting it back in his holster.

He notices on his left Grace was here too, holding his backpack and AK-47 with a Reflex sight on it.

"Grace?" Alex said.

"Yep, I'm here too and I got your stuff. I also got you a Reflex sight on your rifle so you can aim better." Grace said.

Alex put on his stuff and check out his new reflex sight on his AK.

He smiles at Grace with a nod.

"You are the best Grace, thanks." he said.

"Anytime Dep." Grace said.

They then heard the group of Resistance fighters and the Peggies shooting at each other by the checkpoint. They quickly got down to cover as Alex reload his gun.

"Let's talk later, we have matters to attend to." Jerome said.

Alex nods.

"Let's fight fire with fire." he said.

"Fuck yeah." Grace said.

Alex then charges into the checkpoint while taking cover and firing his gun at the Peggies. Grace stayed behind by the van to shoot from a far while Jerome went over to the Resistance Fighters to help out. Alex was shooting down Peggies from the bottom but had to take cover when snipers on of the building checkpoint was shooting at the Deputy. Alex took the time reload his rifle while the snipers was still shooting at him. he quickly looks to get a better aim before seeing two of the snipers get take down from a far in front of his eyes. He knew it was Grace who did that but need to focus on the fight and move forwards to the gates. 

The Resistance fighters push forwards the more of the Peggies keep losing their own. Alex went up the stairs of the checkpoint building to shoot on top. Grace follows behind to help out the Deputy, shooting the Peggies in her site as more come towards the building. 

"Peggy trucks coming towards us!" one fighter shouted.

Alex looks from a far, spotting the two pickup trucks coming towards them. he looks to find anything useful and found a remote explosive. He quickly grabs it from the floor, letting Grace know that he was about to use one which she nods and let everyone as well. The Resistance takes cover as Alex wait for the moment to throw the explosive at the truck and set it off. The truck got close enough, and Alex threw the explosive like flisbee and landed on the truck hood and Alex pressing the detonate bottom.

Click *Boom* 

The trucks exploded with a loud bang for everyone to hear and the Peggies that were in it, was dead. The Resistance fighters cheer for their retaliation against the cult as some collect ammos from the dead Peggies rifles and Alex and Grace meeting up with Pastor Jerome by the gate.

"Nice work but the job isn't done yet, is it." Alex asked.

Jerome shook his head.

"Fraid not Alex, they're still hostages up that hill there. They got Merle too." he said.

Alex sigh.

"Of course." he mutters.

"There's a helicopter where Merle is by but there's also mortar too. Be careful once you go there. Me and the others will round up any ammos and people we see and head to town." Jerome said.

Alex nods.

"Alright, sound good to me. Let Mary know that I'm ok. Grace you're with me on this." he said.

Grace nods.

"I got you Dep." she said.

"Good" Alex turn back to Jerome" See you back in town." he said patting him on the shoulder.

"You too, good luck." Jerome said.

Alex and Grace make up their way, more like jog their way to where the other hostages are at and save them. Of course, the Peggies were in there way as they tried to save the prisoners. So, Grace did all the gun shooting while Alex rescues the hostages. Thanking the Deputy and Grace and leaving to a safe place, the two continue forward to the path to go and save Merle and get out of here. Upon doing that, they heard a mortar from a far being shot in the sky. Alex quickly grabs Grace by the wrist and pull her with him underneath the bridge. They cover their ears and the explosion was heard when it hit the ground before it was open.

"Go! Go! Go" Grace said.

They ran out of the bridge and into the wood's underneath, so the Peggy with the Mortar won't find them. When they got out, they headed up the hill and Alex pull out the Revolver and shot the Peggy that was on the Mortar. Grace took out the other Peggy that was guarding while Alex helps out Merle from the ground.

"Thanks for the save Deputy, Pastor Jerome told me you were the one that was leading the resistance. Glad I came to help." Merle said.

Alex nods.

"That I am but what about the helicopter." he asked.

"It's not here yet But I think it should be here in 2 minutes." Merle said.

"Ok, Grace cover the bridge in case any Peggies cross it." Alex said.

"Got it." Grace said taking cover by the bridge.

"I'll take control on the mortar if the Peggies comes down from the other side." Alex said taking control of the Mortar.

"What about me?" Merle asked.

"Grab a gun and watch for any Peggies that comes up this hill we're at." Alex said.

"Sound good to me." Merle said picking up a rifle.

"The Peggies are coming! Get right." Grace said.

And right on que, the reinforcements came to stop the Deputy and his friends from leaving. Grace notice the Peggies crossing the bridge to come after them and starts shooting at them. While Grace was preventing the Peggies to come any closer to them, Alex looks through the mortar scope and saw Peggies coming down the hill. He grabs a missile by him and put it inside the mortar and fire it in the sky. The missile flew to the sky before dropping down to where the Peggies and a loud explosion could be heard. 

"Damn! They're probably dead by that!" Merle said.

Alex nods before grabbing another missile to reload while Grace continues to shoot the Peggies that cross the bridge. A minute and thirty seconds, the Deputy and his friends continues to defend the area they were in from the Peggies so the helicopter would come. By the time, Alex down to the last missile and was Grace almost out of ammos. Alex turns the mortar to where the bridge is and shot the last missile to the sky and hits the ground.

"Merle, where's that helicopter!" Grace said.

"It's coming, just give it some time." Merle said.

"It better." Grace said.

And just then, the helicopter finally came to pick up the Deputy and his friends. Merle said 'hell yeah' the moment he sees the chopper as it lands on the extraction point.

"Grace, it here! Let's go!" Alex said.

"About time!" Grace said.

They head towards the chopper as Merle was already in waiting for them. He gave them a hand before coming the chopper door and telling the pilot to leave. The pilot nods and have the helicopter take off to the sky as Peggies finally made it to the other side but was too late. The helicopter was leaving with the Deputy as they tried to shoot the chopper down. They miss, and the chopper was far out of reach for them as it left, and they now knew that John is not gonna like when he hears about this.

"Yee haw! We are out of here." Merle cheerfully said. 

"Thank god, I almost ran out of bullets." Grace said.

"I'm just glad it's over." Alex said.

"You're telling me, I'm almost die when those fuckers caught me. But I'm glad you two showed up and took care of them when you did." Merle said.

Alex nods at Merle before pulling out his radio to call Pastor Jerome.

"Jerome, can you hear me." Alex said.

He waited for a few seconds before Jerome responded.

{I hear you Alex, are you alright.}

"I am, Grace too. We save Merle and left the area in the helicopter. We should be back in town soon once the chopper lands." Alex said.

{That's good to hear. Me and the rest of the fighters are almost back to Falls End. I'll let Mary know that you're alright and Boomer too.}

Alex chuckled.

"Alright, see you home Jerome. Alex out." he said.

A few minutes later, the chopper was starting to land on the safe zone that was far from John's gates. Alex notices a few Resistance fighters by the landing point as helicopter lands on the ground. Everyone got off as Alex stretched out his body from being in that Helicopter and that battle his survive when he was save. He then went around the chopper to meet up with the others before Merle spoke first.

"Well, it was pleasure doing business with ya Deputy. I gotta get going though to find my ride from those Peggies I'm still looking for." Merle said.

Alex nods as they shake hands.

"Good luck with that. I promise to help you out with that once I have the time but right now, I want to get sleep." he said.

"Don't we all." Grace said.

"I appreciate the assist. I'll let you know If I find it...well, If I can at least, see ya." Merle said and left on an ATV he got on, driving off.

"Hey Deputy, We got an ATV for ya so you and Miss Armstrong can head back to Falls End." One Resistance fighter said.

Alex nods to the fighter, thanking him for the ATV and he and Grace got on it and drove off back to town to get some rest for tomorrow.

"I can wait to get some sleep." Grace said.

"Yeah, same." Alex said.

"You know Boomer is gonna tackle you to the ground once he sees you, right?" Grace asked.

Alex chuckled, nodding what Grace said to him as they got on the road and head back to Falls Ends to get some good night rest.

Back at the area where the van was crash, John came around in a pickup truck driven by his followers when he heard about the ambush by the Resistance. He came out of the truck as he looked around the area seeing most of the Peggies dead and some Resistance fighters who die defending their own. He also saw some of the Peggies praying to their brothers and sisters soul while others move their dead bodies. It was massacre for John but that wasn't the worse part when one of the Peggy went up to him.

"John, we have bad news. The Deputy escapes with the Resistance when he was transfer to your bunker. we're sorry." he said.

John shook his head in anger but calm down quickly when he remembered what his brother said to him. He then turned to his follower.

"Have the Armed Convoy ready for tomorrow. Let the others in Holland Valley knows that If the Deputy takes more from us for the Father, let me know. I'll have some of my own capture him again and take him to my bunker." John said.

the Peggy nervously nods.

"Y-Yes John, I'll let our brothers and sisters know right away." he said before leaving.

John sigh telling his driver to take him home to his ranch to cool down. His driver nod and open the door for him as he got on before going over to the driver side and getting in. John left the area, pondering to himself why this had to happen, he was this close to for getting s confession for the Deputy. Of course, his resistance had to show up and ruin it for him John thought to himself. But that wasn't the only thing that was bothering him in his mind. John was also thinking what the Deputy said to him before he taken to his bunker with that grin on his face. He wonders what the Deputy was planning, and he was going to find out and makes sure he'll confess his sin.

No matter what.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

The next day Alex got out of bed in Mary's guest room after a long day yesterday. After being capture by John for 'The Cleansing, meeting Joseph again and getting rescue by the Resistance, he didn't doubt that he was gonna get capture again. He knew where he was going next to see John, his bunker. Alex still remembers as he gets ready for the day, the things he saw in John's bunker when he went back there again after he kill John. He didn't why John would have such anger in him and take it out on those who did nothing to him. But then Alex remembers his and his brothers past and how they were separated after the eldest Jacob kill his abusive father. Alex did feel bad for them and Faith too. Even though that's not her real name and figure out who she really was thanks to her friend in Henbane River. He did feel bad for her too when she was in the same position as well. 

But still, after everything that has happened, Joseph was cause of all of this. The one who manipulated the people and their siblings' minds, the one who made their followers take, capture and kill people and the one who started this war in the beginning. Well, not this time Alex thought to himself. He knew what needs to be done and how he was gonna end things but the difference, he was going to turn Joseph's siblings against him. And when he does, when Joseph has nothing and back in a corner, Alex was going to kill him. 

For good.

"Well, that should be the last of them." Grace said, looking around the area they were in.

"Yep, better radio Jerome and let him know that the Green-Busch Fertilizer has been taken back." Alex said, reloading his AK-47.

The two continues working taking back in Holland Valley after having a good breakfast in the Spread Eagle and leaving the town to continue work. After yesterday, Alex and Grace were beat when he was saved from the Peggies. When they returned back to Falls End, Mary was relief that Alex was ok. Boomer especially, the moment he saw Alex return, the blue heeler tackles him down to the ground, licking his face from missing him. 

When morning came, Alex was informed by Dutch when he was eating his breakfast that John sends out armed Conveys on the road and to make sure to destroy them. After getting the information, Alex would make sure to get rid of the convey, but he wonders to himself. Of course, he would have an idea later on.

When some of the Resistance fighters came to the outpost that Alex and Grace liberate, they clean around the area, getting rid of any Eden's stuff before taking hold of it. When Alex and Grace were done helping the fighters clean around, they head to the car they were in before, saying their goodbyes to the Resistance fighters as they guard the place.

"So Dep, where to next?" Grace asked as she get in.

"We're heading to Nick's place. He needs help getting his plane back at John's Ranch." Alex said turning on the ignition and leaving the area.

"John's Ranch huh. From what I heard, it heavily guarded considering it's John's home." Grace said.

Alex smiles.

"That's why we're gonna take it before we get Nick's place." he said.

Grace looks at Alex a bit surprise when he said this.

"Damn, you really want to piss John off, don't yea?" Grace asked.

"Yep, plus, we could use it on the arm convoys when we find them." Alex said.

"Sound like a good plan to me Alex, let do it." Grace said.

"Then off to Rye and Sons Aviation." Alex said. driving to the direction to the Rye's home.

Alex took a couple of short cuts to get to Nick's place faster and to tell him the loop. As Grace polish her gun while Alex continues to drive, they finally made it to Rye and Sons Aviation and headed in where the landing strip is, to find Nick and Kim too.

Of course, the two notice the Peggies were here too and saw Nick too as he tries to fight off the Cultists on his own. They quick got out of the car and starts shooting at the Peggies. Grace aims her scope at a Peggy that was almost by Nick and shot him, causing Nick to jump by that. Nick to cover and looking over to see Grace and Alex taking out the Peggies.

"Oh hell yeah." Nick said.

He got out of his hiding spot and help out the two deal with Peggies. Soon, it was over and the Peggies were all dead. Nick went over to Alex and Grace to celebrate their victory.

"Alright! Thanks for saving my back their guys. Grace it's good to see you." Nick said.

Grace nods.

"You too Nick. How's the wife." she asked.

"Oh crap, I almost forgot. Hey Kim!" Nick said, going over to his house.

Alex and Grace follow Nick to his and Kim's home as they enter in and Nick shouting Kim name.

"Kim! The house is safe now. You can come out!" Nick shouted.

"I'm coming down, hold on!" Kim said upstairs.

The three waited for Kim to come down before hearing her come down and seeing her with pregnant belly as she takes her time down the stairs. Alex almost forgot about Kim being pregnant there for second there but it's a good thing he did. As Kim finally got down, Nick went over to her, sharing a tender kiss with one another.

"Are you alright Kim?" Nick asked.

"I should be asking you that Nick." Kim said.

"I'm fine Kim, thanks to those two." Nick said.

Kim looks over, seeing Alex and Grace.

"Grace?" Kim said.

Grace waved at her before going over to her.

"Hey Kim, how are you and the baby?" she asked.

"We're both doing fine. I'm glad you're ok." Kim said.

she looks over at the Deputy.

"And who is he?" She asked.

"Oh, this is Alex. He helps me out at the Lamb of God Church, protecting the grave that Peggies tried to destroy.

Alex waved at nick and Kim.

"Hey Guys" he said.

"Wait, you're the Deputy Jerome told me about yesterday." Nick said.

Alex nods.

"He did, and I take it he told 'you know what'." he said.

"Wait, you're Alex that Jerome said that you were stuck in a time loop and knowing us?" Kim asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep, that's me." he said.

"Damn, that's crazy to believe though Dep. Wait! if you know us, then prove it to us by telling us the gender of our baby." Nick said.

Alex chuckled.

"Really Nick. That how you want me to prove it to you that I know you." he said.

"Yep, besides, no one knows the gender of the baby but me and Kim. Plus, I know it's a boy." Nick said all high and mighty.

"It's a girl Nick. You've seen the ultrasound." Kim said.

"Come on, you know those things don't work." Nick said.

Kim gave Nick the look of 'Really' to him.

"And besides, Alex here probably seen the baby, so he'll tell us if it a boy or girl." Nick said.

Alex shook his head before placing his hand on his shoulder.

"Nick, sorry to tell you this but... it's a girl." he said.

There was a brief of silence before Nick turns his head at the Deputy.

"What?" Nick said.

Alex nods.

"Yep, it's a girl, congratulations." he said all smiles.

Nick couldn't believe, he was having a daughter while Kim had a smug look on her face as she crosses her arms.

Nick then sigh.

"Well, guess I have to change the name of my business after all, huh." he said.

"Yeah, you will, also Kim, Nick name your guy's daughter after his plane." Alex said.

Kim eyes widen a bit.

"I'm sorry what?" she asked.

"Yeah, he did, and besides, it's a good name." Alex said.

"Wait, I'm named my daughter after my plane?" Nick asked.

"You did, but let focus on helping you, Nick. Your plane I mention, it was taken by Peggies?' Alex asked.

"Holy shit! I forgot about Carmina... Huh, just saying that name just now actually sound a good name for my daughter. But Anyways, yeah those fuckers took it." Nick said.

"And it's at John's Ranch. Me and Grace will go and get it back for you." Alex said.

Grace nods agreeing with Alex.

"You two will do that for me?" Nick asked.

"Of course, your guys are my friends and I promise the get your plane Nick." Alex said.

Kim then spoke up.

"Wait, Alex If you're stuck in a time loop, then how are planning to break out of it." she asked.

"About that, I actually figure out how." Alex said.

Alex then explains how was going to break free from the time loop to Nick and Kim.

"Woah, Woah, Woah, you want to turn against Joseph's siblings to him." Nick asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep, I already know and seen their deaths and know about past and if I use on them, they'll surely come to our side or if they want to leave." he said.

"Alex, that's sound crazy." Kim said.

"I know, but it's the only way plus if I do, some people I know as friends will live and for me to break to loop, I have to kill Joseph." Alex said.

"Kill him... Hell, If I was you, I would kill that psychopath too." Nick said.

"So, you guys agree with me with this plan?" Alex said.

Nick was a bit hesitated about this plan and so was Kim. They thought of this for a moment before agreeing to the plan and Alex nods.

"Good, now let's get that plane of your Nick. Grace." Alex said.

"Right behind Dep. We'll be back." Grace said.

"Be careful you two." Kim said.

"You guys let me know once you get my plane. Good luck." Nick said as they left.

Alex and Grace left the house and going over to the car by the air strip where they left it. They get in and Alex starts the engine before leaving the Aviation to go to John' Ranch and get Nick's plane back. John's Ranch wasn't too far but Alex and Grace need to get prepare if they want to take the Seed Ranch and get Nick's plane. As Alex turn the car left to where the Ranch is at, Grace put on the oil filter suppresser on her gun, knowing this it a stealth mission. The car stops when Alex parked it by a signal tower before both of them got out and go to a vantage point to look around the area. They go up a small hill and lay there for cover as Alex took out binocular and Grace look through her scope. Looking through what they see, there were twelve Peggies guarding the area and counted three snipers. 

"So, what the plan?" Grace asked.

Alex put back his binocular.

"I'll go in there while not getting caught. You'll go and find a good spot to takedown snipers on top. Just make sure they're not looking each other. One wrong move and they'll call reinforcement." he said.

Grace nods.

"Got it." she said.

"Alright, let's do this." Alex said.

He then went down the hill and headed in the area while Grace head somewhere else to get a good aim on the snipers. Alex headed in the area while hiding in bushes so the Peggies couldn't see him. He spotted two by the stair talking about him and his escaping and John not being happy about what he heard. Alex then picks up a small rock and throw it at the two Peggies direction. One of them turn to check out the noise they heard. only for Alex to throw a throwing knife at one of the Peggies and going over to the second one knock him out with a bolt pipe. He quickly moves the two bodies in the bushes before he continues to be stealthy to take out more Peggies. 

Grace found a good spot to get a better aim the three snipers. She hid in some bushes and a small tree so the snipers wouldn't see her. It was good enough she thought to herself and position herself to take out the snipers. She aims the first sniper on the tower before looking over at the second one by the house looking at the tower. Grace waited patiently while Alex was knocking out the Peggies from below. She saw the second one turns his head to a different direction, perfect for Grace as she aims her scope to the sniper on the tower. She got a good aim before she pulls the trigger and *Bang* she shot the sniper, and he falls and the other Peggies didn't notices it.

Alex took down another Peggy before hiding her body in a bush where he put the other knock out Peggies and put her in the pile. Alex wipes off some sweat before moving forward. He took cover by the house when he sees the sniper by the hanger looking around the area. He wanted to take him out but the other sniper by the house was also looking around the area. So, if the sniper by the house sees Alex, he'll get caught call reinforcement. He needed a plan to avoid them but luckily, he doesn't need to. In from of his eyes as he was planning, He saw the two snipers taken out in quick second without alerting the other Peggies from below. He knew it was Grace, meaning she must of taken out all three snipers before his radio turn on.

{Hey Alex, the snipers have been taken care of. How are we doing so far?}

Alex took out his radio.

"Nice work Grace. So far, I took out a couple at my end." Alex said.

{I'm looking through my scope and spotted five Peggies left. One is also coming your way.}

"Alright then, let's get the job done." Alex said.

{Got it. I'm coming in.}

Alex put back his radio before he spotted a Peggy coming around the hanger and coming towards him. He quickly grabs a rock that was by his feet before throwing it the Peggy direction. The Peggy was startled when he turns to see what that was, only when Alex went over when the Peggy was distracted and swing the bolt pipe onto the Peggy head, knocking him out. After taking him out, Alex went over where the last four Peggies are at to finish. But when he got to the front side of the Ranch, the four Peggies were already dead and see Grace seeing on one of the Eden's crates. The Markman look at the Deputy as she single waved at him with a smirk.

"You took too long." she said.

Alex chuckled.

"Itchy trigger finger?" he asked.

"Yep" Grace replied.

"Figures." Alex said.

"I already radio Jerome. He was surprised when he heard you and me John's home and sending a bunch of Resistance fighters over to guard this place." Grace said.

Alex nods before looking at the Seed Ranch.

"You know, after when this war is over, I think I want keep is home." He spoke.

"Do you now?" Grace said.

"Yeah. It's a big house with an airship and a hanger to put planes of my own." Alex said.

Grace nods.

"Big enough house to start a family, huh." she said.

"Let's not go too far or jump into conclusion." Alex said.

Though Alex wouldn't mind starting his own. His parents back in the city were asking him when he was gonna start a family of his own. Even though he always answers same the question which is eventually when it's time. Maybe, after this war was over, he might start dating and besides, he already has eyes on someone.

Grace chuckled when Alex answers her question before hearing cars approaching to the Ranch. It was the Resistance fighters that Pastor Jerome sent out as they got out of the car and examine the area. 

"Damn Deputy, you and Miss Armstrong actually took over the place. Nice." one female Resistance fighter said.

Alex nods.

"Thanks, have this area guarded. It won't be long until John finds out about what we did." he said.

As the Resistance fighters guard the area while burning Eden's stuff, Alex and Grace went inside the hanger, finding Nick's Plane Carmina. But they also found another plane next to Nick's. It was John's plane 'The Affirmation' a AdjudiCor FBW. Grace whistle at John's plane nodding her head.

"Not bad of a plane." she said.

"It's a good-looking plane but let's focus on getting this plane back to Nick." Alex said.

"Yeah, you're right. I'll open the hangar door." Grace said.

She went over to the button and press it. The hangar door opens up and Alex gets in the plane and turn it on. Grace head over the plane and gets in as well in the back. It's a good thing Alex knows how to fly planes now as they got out of the hanger and onto to the airstrip. The Plane then takes off to the sky the moment it got enough speed and into air. 

Alex then pull out his radio to call Nick.

"Nick, good news, we got Carmina back." Alex said.

{Holy cow, you actually did it. Bring her over so we I can have a look at her. I need to see if they didn't mess with her.}

"Hold on Nick, I need to borrow Carmina for a moment. John sends out armed convoy around Holland Valley. I need to take them out but don't worry. I'll made sure they won't hurt your plane." Alex said.

{Wait? Did you say armed Convoy? Kim and I just spotted one, passing by when we were outside five minutes ago.} 

"Ok, I'll have Dutch help out on finding those Convey. I'll let you know when we come back." Alex said.

{Alright Partner, I trust you. Good luck finding those Convey.}

"Thank. Dutch do you read?" Alex asked.

{I hear ya kid, what's going on.}

"I need your help on finding Convey that John send out. Me and Grace got Nick's plane and we're gonna use it on them." Alex said.

{You got it Kid. Give me a moment to find their broadcast so I can you where those fuckers are.}

"Thanks Dutch, we'll be waiting." Alex said.

Alex turns his head to Grace.

"Grace, you'll get control on the bombs once we spot the Conveys." he said.

Grace grins.

"Consider it done Alex." she said.

Alex nods before Dutch call back on his radio.

{Alex, I got a location on the first convey. Head Northwest and you might see them on the road.}

"Thanks Dutch. Ready Grace." Alex said.

"Yep." Grace said.

Alex then turns the plane to the Northwest to find the first convey to destroy. He lowers the plane a bit to find the Convey better as Grace get ready to fire the bomb. Sure enough, Alex spotted the first Convey coming towards them, not seeing them. Alex let Grace know to fire the bomb at his signal which Grace gave a thumbs up. They waited and waited and then... he gave the signal to Grace, and she release the bomb. The convey was destroy. Alex lifted the plane and left the area with one down, two more to go. 

{Alex, I just got another broadcast on the second Convey that pass by the Auto place. Head east and you might see them.}

"Thank Dutch. We'll take care of it." Alex said.

Alex turns the plane to the east to find the second Convey to destroy it. Grace reloads the bomb ammo before Alex let her know that he spotted the second Convey. Grace nods at him and waited for the signal to release the bomb. They were right behind the second Convey, not noticing that they were behind. Again, they waited and waited and then... he gave the signal to Grace again, and she release the bomb. The bomb hit the Convey destroying all vehicle. With the second Convey destroy, Alex and Grace left the area, leaving with just one more to go. 

{Alex, the last convoy was just spotted passing by the trail of John's ranch by some Resistance fighters. I suggest you get to it before you lose sight of it."}

"Thanks Dutch, we'll take it down as soon as we can. Thanks for helping out." Alex said.

{Anytime Kid, good luck. Dutch out}

"Grace, have the bomb ready for the last convoy." Alex said.

"You got it Dep." Grace said.

Alex turns the plane to the direction where John's Ranch at so they could take out the last Convoy head back to Nick's home to return it. Grace has already reloaded the bomb ammo as Alex continues to fly to where the last convoy was spotted. Soon, He was able to spot the last Convoy that was almost close to Nick and Kim's home.

"Nick and Kim are probably gonna hear this once you release the bomb." Alex said.

"Yeah, they probably would." Grace said.

Once again, they waited and waited and... Alex gave the signal to Grace, and she release the bomb. The last Convoy that didn't know about their presence was destroy and Alex let out cheer as he pull up the plane. Since they were close to Nick and Kim home, Alex flew the plane around to start landing the plane.

"Nick, we're about to land your plane. I hope you heard that explosion too because we destroy the last convoy." Alex said.

{I heard it Alex. Me and Kim, thanks for getting my plane back. I'll meet you guys by my hangar.}

After that Alex starts landing the plane when it hit the airstrip. He slows it down to park by the hangar and saw Nick waving his hand at him. Alex nods at him before the plane finally stop and Nick was happy that his plane had return. Alex and Grace got out of the plane and Alex was given a bro hug Nick thanking him for getting his plane.

"Holy shit! Thank you so much guys. I can't you actually go it." Nick said.

"No problem Nick but it's not over yet. The Peggies is gonna come here soon. We need to get prepare when that happens." Alex said.

"Shit! help me turn the plane around. I'm better in the air but you're fuckin beast on the ground." Nick said.

Alex then fists bump Nick.

"You got it Mr. Death from Above. Oorah." he said.

"Oo Fuckin rah my friend!" Nick said.

"I'll let Kim know, to make sure she's safe." Grace said.

"Thanks Grace." Nick said.

As Grace head over to the house, Nick and Alex turn the plane so Nick can take off and help out in the air. After doing so, Nick got in, giving Alex the thumbs up as he takes off to the sky. And just in time too, the Peggies showed up in time when Nick call Alex's radio that the Peggies are here. He pulls out Joseph's revolver and headed towards Nick and Kim's home, only to see the Peggies pickup trucks pull in. Alex aims the revolver at the Peggies and starts shooting at them. Grace was in the house and help out, taking out the Peggies while inside the house. 

"Kill the heretics!" One Peggy said.

Two Peggies tried to head in the house but was met by Grace as she shot two of them in the head. Alex took cover beside the house from the bullet that being shot at by the Peggies. Meanwhile, Nick was in the air, taking out the Peggies from the sky and releasing bombs to those who were on top of the hangar.

"Death from above motherfuckers!" Nick shouted.

Alex continues to defend Nick and Kim's home from the Peggies including Grace. When it was over, the two went over the hangar to clear out the Peggies. Now with Nick help all three can take out all the Peggies who dare tried to attack them. Soon it was too much for the Peggies to stand against them and retreat out of the aviation. The Peggies ran back to their trucks and ATV in fear of them, but the trio continues to kill each one before all Peggies left. 

It was done, Nick and Kim's home was safe, and Nick got his plane back from the Seed's Ranch. Alex and Grace fists pump on a job well done as Nick lands his plane. The moment his got out of his plane he shouted 'Oorah' as he got down to the ground.

"Hell yeah!  That was I'm talking about!" Nick said still full of energy.

"Nice shoot Nick." Alex said.

"Thanks. You know, I been thinking, since you guys help me out getting my back, how bout I'll help you as well." Nick said.

Alex smiles and nods.

"Thanks Nick, we could use your flying skill." he said, giving him a fists bump.

Nick nods, about joining the crew before he spotted Kim coming their way. Nick went over to his wife as they hug each other from seeing they were ok.

"Nick, are you ok?" Kim said.

"I'm ok honey. What about you and baby?" Nick asked.

"We're fine." Kim said.

Alex and Grace then went over to the two.

"Hey Kim." Alex said.

"Alex, Grace, thank you so much for helping us." Kim said.

"Don't mention it. It what we do." Grace said.

"Well, if you guys need help from me, you let me know." Nick said.

"Well actually Nick, I could use your help with the cultists. I know they're planning on an attack by using gas tankers to fill with any fuel they can find." Alex said.

"I heard that on their broadcast. I was actually going to ask you that." Kim said.

Alex nods.

"You did, but I figure Nick and I would take care of that and of course, destroy that 'YES' sign too." he said.

Nick chuckled.

"Oh, I been wanting to destroy that sign, hell everyone did. Let's do this." he said.

Alex nods.

"Good. Grace, do you mind staying here with Kim in case the Peggies tries anything stupid and comes back again." he asked.

Grace nods.

"Got it." Grace said.

"Come on Grace, I'll make you some coffee for your hard work." Kim said.

"Well, can't turn down on that offer." Grace said.

The two women headed inside the house as Alex and Nick head to Nick's Plane to get started on some air raid.

"Ready to do this." Alex asked.

"You know it." Nick replied.

The two headed in the plane as Nick sits in front and Alex sits in back. Nick started the engine of the plane and took off to get some work done. During the past minutes or so, Alex and Nick went in the sky to destroy the gas tankers that the Peggies and their convoy too. After doing that, they got word from Kim on radio that the Peggies have helicopters to attack a resistance stronghold. Nick didn't waste time find the helicopters which he did and destroy them. It wasn't long before Kim call back say a chosen plane was coming their way and to be ready. Of course, Alex spotted the plane coming at them and warns Nick. He spotted it too before making it chase after them. Nick then did a somersault as they were now behind the Chosen plane before shooting down the plane. The chosen plane went down before it was destroyed the moment it hit the ground.

"Hell yeah! We did it!" Nick said.

"There's one more thing we have to do." Alex said.

"Oh, I been waiting for this." Nick said.

He then turns the plane to the direction they were going. After a while, they finally made it to their location. and that being the 'YES' sign they were going to destroy. Alex still wonders how John was able Hollywood size sign in Hope County in the first place. But that didn't matter, him and Nick were on a mission. A mission to destroy the sign to hopefully get John attention. With one last look of the sign, Alex nods at Hick to do it which he nods back. He steers the plane up above the sign, before Alex release the bomb and *Boom* the sign was destroyed. Nick laughs while he cheers, seeing the sign destroyed by them as they leave the area.

"Ha, take that John! Let's see what happen what he does next." Nick said.

Alex nods.

"Yeah, I think I already know what's going to happen next." he said.

Sure enough, Alex radio turn on and a familiar voice was heard.

{Deputy, you have not only taken more from us that belong to the Father, destroyed the armed convoy I sent out, destroyed my 'YES" sign but you have also taken my home as well. Well, you had little fun, running around the valley but sinners must confess. This is the will of the Father. My men are coming for you. I'll see you soon, Alex.}

Well shit, looks like his time was up. Alex was going to see John again, this time in his bunker. he quickly took off his backpack and put his weapons in his bag. He then looks up Nick as he takes his stuff off.

"Looks like it's time for me to go Nick." Alex said.

"Was that really John?" Nick asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep, looks like I'm going to see him in his bunker." he said.

"Wait! his bunker!" Nick said.

"Don't worry, I'll be fine. I'm leaving my stuff here, so the Peggies won't take them. Can you let Grace know once you go back to your home." Alex said.

"Wait, what? Alex, what are you doing?" Nick asked when he saw Alex putting on a parachute. 

"Giving John what he wants and to save Joey." Alex said before opening the door and jumping off the plane as the closes back.

"Alex! Wait!" Nick said but was too late.

Alex had jump off Nick's plane as he dive down where the road he sees. He was getting enough speed to get down for the ground faster so Peggies would find him. He was getting close to the ground, and he pull the parachute, slowing down his fall. He slowly descended down to the ground before he made it. Alex quickly took off the parachute and waited by the road for John's men to find him. Sure enough, Alex spotted them coming his way and gets their attention his hands. John's men spotted him before he got down to his knees and hands in the air like he did last time. 

"I surrender! No need to shoot me!" he shouted.

The Peggies got out of their vehicles, looking confuse as they see the Deputy surrendering to them. One of them went over to if Alex had anything on him. He checks and saw he was clean and make the Peggy that search him more confuse.

"He's clean." he responded.

"Wait, what?" another Peggy said.

The Peggies were more confused as of why the Deputy was surrendering. The Peggy that was by Alex made him stand up which complied. But as soon as he did, he was shot in the arm by a bliss bullet as his vision was now blurry to the bliss. The Peggies was startled by that before turning to see one of them who shot the Deputy with the Bliss bullet. Alex was starting wobble from the drug he was given before looking the Peggy who shot him.

"What the fuc-*Thump*" he trails off before falling the ground, knock out.

The Peggies looked at the Peggy who shot Alex, giving him the 'WTF' look.

"What?" he asked.

"Why did you shoot him brother, he surrendered." one Peggy asked.

"It could have been a trick." he replied.

"Our brother check the Deputy. He was clean." another said.

"Still, you never know if it was." he said.

"*Sigh* whatever, we got him anyways. Let's take him to John's bunker. He's waiting for him." the Peggy that was by the unconscious Deputy said.

He then picks up the Deputy up with another Peggy help and put him in one of the trucks.

"Alright, he's in. Let's go." one Peggy said.

All the Peggies head back in their trucks to head out to John's bunker. Of Course, this was Alex plan to get caught. He wanted to see John, he needed to know about the loop he was in. John will know about his death and how many times Alex killed him. If Alex could find the way to change John to go to the other side and turn him against Joseph, he might let him, and Joey go. But if that does work, then would have no choice but to kill him. Even though 'The Voice' said either to spare or kill Seed siblings in his choice, he would actually for once save them their brother's manipulation. And that what he was going to do, he was going to save them, save his friend, and save this county and when does, Joseph will have nothing. Once he has no followers and no siblings to protect him, he'll be corner and once Alex corner Joseph at his compound...

He will kill him.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex, after being shot with a bliss bullet, was starting to wake up but his vision was burry. He then sees and overheard two Peggies examining his unconscious body.

"He really gave himself up that easily?" one Peggy said.

"Yeah, from what I heard from our brothers. He got onto his knees and said he surrender. Next thing, one of our brothers shot him with the bliss bullet, knocking him out." another said.

"Was he armed?" The Peggy on the right asked.

"No, one of our brothers check and said he was clean." The Peggy on the left said.

"So why shoot him?" The Peggy on the right asked.

"No idea, the one who shot him with the bliss bullet said it could've been a trick."

"Well, he could have been right." The Peggy on the right said.

"Maybe." The Peggy on the left said.

The two Peggies then notices Alex starting to wake up.

"Wake up, Sinner." The Peggy on the left said.

"Be easier to just a bullet in 'em." The Peggy on the right said.

But the Peggy on the left disagree.

"That is not the will of the Father." he said.

He looked down at Alex before continuing.

"Take him to John. He ready to hear his confession." he said.

The Peggy on the right nods and pulls Alex to the confession room before out again. He knew what going to happens next when he wakes up again. 

And sure enough, when Alex was regaining consciousness again, his eyes were blurry the moment he slowly opens them. He felt his arms tied up on a chair, but he heard movement from the other side of him. He then heard muffling too and look up to see his partner Joey Hudson from the other side. She was calling Alex's name with tears in her eyes, trying to get his attention but then stop when she heard whistling. Even Alex heard it, but he knows who whistling that tune. Then came out John Seed, whistling as he walks towards a work bench, carrying a toolbox with tools in it. He places the toolbox still whistling the tune before Alex Spoke up.

" 'We'll Meet Again' by Vera Lynn." Alex said.

John pause from placing his tool before turning to the Deputy.

"That right, you heard this tune before, haven't you?" John said.

Alex shrugged his shoulders a bit.

"Let just say, I have, many times." he said.

"Well then, let me just say that I'm surprise that you gave yourself up this easily, Deputy. Not just once, but twice" John said with even smiles on his face.

Alex was somehow unfazed by his look and wants to get to the point.

"Well John, do you want to know why I did that?" he asked.

"Please, do tell." John said as he set more tools out.

Alex then grins.

"It's because I wanted to see you, John." he said.

John then stops for a moment and turned to the Deputy with a confuse look on his face. Even Joey was confused as well on what Alex said. And she also wondering why he was so calm. 

John then asked after a moment of silence.

"What do you mean by that?" John asked.

Alex chuckled.

"Oh John, you heard what I said. I wanted to see you because I know I was gonna get capture eventually. And also, we done this before." he said.

Now John was more confused on what Alex said on that last part before asking it.

"What are you talking about?" John said.

"Well, this, with 'The Cleansing' and you trying to get a confession out of me, we done this. But you don't know it, especially Joey except for me." Alex said.

Joey was more confused on what Alex was talking about. Meanwhile John was trying to process what he was hearing from Alex. Soon, Alex broke this silence and continues.

"You two are probably wondering why I'm saying this. Well, let's just say that I'm... stuck in a time loop." Alex said.

"Hm?" Joey muffled.

"What! That's absurd!" John said.

"Ok, then I'll prove it." Alex said.

He then looks at John.

"You, John, were about to tell me and Joey a story. A story about a boy, who was the first to be taught the power of 'Yes' by his two adoptive parents who took the boy they adopt to the kitchen one night and threw him to the ground." He said grinning.

John eyes widen when Alex said that. The story was about him when he was young. He was going to tell but he knew about that even though John didn't say it, yet he thought to himself.

Alex then continues.

"And then the boy had to experienced pain after pain after pain after pain until something in him broke free. When he didn't think he couldn't take it anymore, he did." he said.

Joey didn't know what was going on, but she saw John taking a step back from Alex, looking all surprise. How could he know this John to himself as he clutches a screwdriver in his hand.

Alex still continues.

"The boy looked up at his adoptive parents and started to laugh and all he could say was... 'Yes'. And that was the story of the boy who learn the power of 'Yes'." he said.

He then looked up at John who had a horror look on his face.

"And that boy... was you, John." Alex said smirking.

John looked at the deputy mortified. How could know all of it of his past he thought to himself. Was he actually telling the truth about been stuck in a time loop. John didn't know, he couldn't think after what the Deputy said. He clutches his chest tightly, gasping for air in fear. Alex then spoke up to John.

"Do you believe now, John?" Alex asked.

John looked at the Deputy still in fear.

"How, how could you know this!" he almost shouted.

"Because John, like I said before we done this before. After you told us your story you then ask us which one of us would like to confess first. I then said I would because I don't want Joey to get hurt more and when you took her to another room, I escape. I then took out some Peggies and went after you to get Joey, but I was too late. You seal the steel door that goes to the control room between us, and you then figure out what my sin was. And soon after you did, I escape your bunker later on kill you and destroy your bunker." Alex said.

He then leans towards where John was.

"Do you want to know what that sin is, John?" he asked.

John, wanting to know the Deputy sin, vagarious nods as he wants to know it.

"What! What is it! Tell me! Tell me what it is!" John asked.

Alex smirked and gave John what he wants.

"Wrath." he said.

John eyes widen again after hearing what Deputy's sin is before he slowly to laugh. Soon, that laugh turn to madness, scaring Joey a bit, seeing John laugh mad.

"Of course, OF COURSE! I should have known before. Your sin that drives you mad with the hate, the rage, it what keep you going. I was so blind to see it but now I know." John said.

Alex watch, seeing John finally getting what he wants before speaking up.

"So, now that you got what you want, what would Joseph say about this?" he asked.

John stop before turning to the Deputy.

"What do you mean? He'll be impressive and proud of me for figuring out your sin" he asked.

Alex then started to laugh hearing this.

"Why are you laughing!" John angrily asked.

"Oh John, do you think your brother care about you?" Alex asked. 

"What are you talking about? Of course, he does, he loves me, I'm his brother." John said getting closer to him with the screwdriver.

Alex now has a serious face at John which to be honest scare him a bit.

"Really, does he though. Does he really care about you or Jacob." Alex said.

"Of course, he cares about me and Jacob." John said.

"Does he?" Alex asked repeating the question.

In that moment, John was getting sick of Alex repeating the question for him.

"What are you getting at Deputy." he asked.

Alex then sighs.

"You know John, I actually feel sorry for you." he said.

John raises an eyebrow at the Deputy.

"Why would feel sorry for me after everything I'm doing right now." John asked.

"Because I feel bad for you what you went through with your adoptive parents. No one should go through with that. Especially, what you, Joseph and Jacob went through with your real parents including your father." 

John eyes widen once again.

"You know about our past." he asked.

Alex nods.

"I know Jacob was beaten by your guy's father the most to protect you and Joseph for getting the beating to the point he grabs your guy's father's gun and shot him dead." he said.

John looked at the ground before he sat down on the ground by the work bench still holding the screwdriver. He was starting to remember that day it happens. The day his brother Jacob grab the gun out of their father safe and went over to their father and killed him. Of course, Jacob was arrested, their mother crying that it happens, and the three brothers was separated.

He then heard Alex voice.

"John, tell me what happen. After you guys were separated and your adoptive parents was hurting you, have you tried getting help?" he asked.

John was silence, he didn't know what to stay. But he was a sinner he thought to himself and that was he said.

"Why should I tell you. You're a sinner, I don't need to tell you about past or my brothers." John said.

"Is that what you think of me and everyone here in Hope County?" Alex asked.

John nods.

"Yes, I do." he said.

"How about for once you stop thinking about me as a sinner and instead someone who wants to listen to your past." Alex said.

John scoff.

"Why would I do that?" He asked.

"Because I know with all that rage and hate that is around you on the outside, there's fear, sadness and loneliness in the inside that I can help, that I can listen to your pain you suffer as a child." Alex said.

John... didn't know what to say. He wasn't sure if this was a trick or not. Still, why would this... person help him he thought to himself. He didn't know what to say next, but Alex did.

"Come on John, I want to know, and I will listen. Did you tried to get help when your adoptive parents were hurting you." Alex asked.

John was still silent for a while. He didn't know if he wants to ask the Deputy question or not. Alex sigh, thinking this wouldn't work, that is until John spoke.

"...I tried." he mutters.

Alex looked up at John when he finally heard his voice as he continues.

"I tried to... but no one will listen or believe me." He spoke.

Alex nods letting John continues his story.

"Not even my teachers would believe me either. Eventually... I gave up." John said.

Joey who was silent and after hearing John story was starting to feel bad for John. Even though what she went through with him, was starting to feel sorry for him as he continues.

"Soon, when I was eighteen, they died from a car crush. As least they were grateful for leaving me a sum amount of money in their Will." John said.

"What you do with the money?" Alex asked.

"At first, I was gonna waste it all on alcohol to relax myself that I sometimes do when I was sixteen, but instead I use that to go to university in Atlanta with extra cash I got from other jobs I worked at." John said.

Alex nods.

"And that where you became a lawyer?" he asked.

John nods.

"Yeah, and I was damn good at it too." he said.

Alex then sighs.

"John, before I was set back from the beginning, I liberated your home one-time and... I was on your office." he said.

John looked at the Deputy.

"You... did?" he asked.

Alex nods.

"Yeah, I found your past cases about killers and other robbers but the cases you took most was family cases of child abuse." he said.

John looked at the ground when Alex said that.

"You found that too?" he asked.

"I did, you were mostly putting parents away in prison for hurting their children or worse. You didn't want that for those children because reminded of you, did it." Alex asked.

John nods as a tear slowly goes down on his face.

"Those children deserve better than to go back to their sorry excuses of a parents." he said holding back the anger in him.

"Then why? Why did you give that life away of being the best Lawyer of Atlanta?" Alex asked.

John looked away when Alex asked that. He didn't want to say, he refuses, he doesn't want to remember what he did or done.

"John, please tell me what happen. I said I would listen if you told me about your past." Alex said.

John then sighs, having no choice but to tell it.

"I was... seeing someone. I thought she was nice... and kind. I thought she would understand about what I been through... but instead, she hook me up with drugs and alcohols that I tried to avoid." he said.

"John." Alex mutters.

"Eventually, I was addicted to it, we both were... until, one night she became... violent and she... hit me. Over and over and over, until something inside of me snap again and I..." John then breath when he was about to finish that last sentence.

But Alex knew what he was going to say and John think for a moment before he continued.

"Soon, after what I did, I ran and left Atlanta. Eventually, I figured out where Joseph was living, and I told him what I did and well..." John trails off.

"He offered you to Eden's Gate?" Alex asked.

John nods.

"And all I have to do, and all make the people say...'Yes'. he spoke.

"But does he appreciate what you do for him?" Alex asked.

"Of course, he does." John said.

"Ok then, has he ever thanked you for the job that he put you in. Has he ever say, 'I love you brother' to you." Alex asked him.

"I... I don't..."John was trailing off his words, trying to think if Joseph ever said those things but can't.

"You can't think of one, can you. Because he never said it, right." Alex said.

"I-" But John was cut off.

"And no matter how much you slip up, even by the slightest, Joseph always has to tell you and scold you how to do things right." Alex said.

"Y-Your wrong! H-He would never!" John said getting a bit mad.

Joey sees John getting irritated from what Alex is saying. She just hopes that John wouldn't kill him as he continues to speak with John.

"Joseph is just using you, John. He has manipulated not just you but Jacob and Faith. Who real name is Rachel." Alex said.

"Shut up. Shut up!" John shouted.

At this point, John covering his ears from not hearing any of what Alex said. Pasting back and forth as Alex continues.

"John, you need to realize that Joseph never cared about you, Jacob or Rachel. Especially his followers. He's just using you because he's nothing but a weak man without you or the others." Alex said.

"Stop... Please just..." John trails off with tears running down his face.

"Let me ask you this question again John. Have Joseph ever appreciated the things you do for him or not!" Alex said.

"I... I can't" John said trying to the anger.

"Yes, you can John. Sometimes you have to say 'No'." Alex said.

"I-" John was cut off.

"Does he or does he not!" Alex angrily said.

"NO!" John yelled.

John snaps as he flips the workbench from the side scaring Joey and startling Alex as well. John then down to his knees and started to cry. Alex finally reached to John and now hoping he would turn against him. Alex then heard something from John as he continues to cry.

"No matter how hard I tried, He always said I done this or that wrong or whenever I let my sin out even by the slightest, he would scold me. Oh god... what I have done. What have I become. I'm nothing but a monster!" John said.

Alex felt bad for John even Joey but still, the things he did is something no one will forgive. Maybe, for once, John will do something good if he helps him. He then scooted his chair towards John to calm him.

"John, You're not a monster. You're a human being like all of us that needs help, proper help that will get you through this. And this what you did or done isn't helping." Alex said.

"I know." John said in sadness.

"But you can do some good right now. Help me break free so me and Joey can free the prisoners here and destroy this bunker." Alex said.

John looked up at the Deputy with tears in his eyes but was silent.

"John listen, you have a choice. If you help us out of her, you have a choice to leave Hope County and start a new life or stay here fight against your brother and maybe kill him for what he has done. It's your choice to make John." Alex said.

John didn't know say, he realize he was wrong and the things he did to those people. He knows he'll not be forgive but once he wants to some goods again. John gets up and use the screwdriver to cut the Deputy's restraints as he rubs wrists the moment, he was free.

"Take the downstairs. It will lead you to the control room fasters and free prisoners here, but I wouldn't doubt my people will be there to try and stop you." John said handing him the screwdriver.

Alex nods at John before going over to Joey and set her free. As he cut off the restraints of her arms, Joey lungs at Alex and hug him tight catching him by surprise. Alex smiles and hugs her back as he rubs her back.

"You're ok, I got you." he said to her.

They release each other as Joey takes the tape off her mouth.

"Rook, how did you-" Joey asked but was cut off.

"I'll tell you later, right now we need to free prisoners." Alex said.

He turns to John when he opens the doors and turning back to them.

"I'll distract my people as much as I can. You guys go and free the prisoners and destroy this place." John said.

Alex nods.

"Thank you, John." he said.

"No Deputy, thank you. You open my eyes to the truth, and I'll make sure to paid you back. And I'm sorry, for what I have done. You as well, Deputy Hudson." John said.

Joey was a bit surprise by this but nods at john.

"Um... thanks." she said.

"Of course, now go quickly." John said as he leave.

"Come on, let go." Alex said.

Joey nods.

"Ok, I'll follow behind." she said.

Alex and Joey head downstair to get to the control room faster and rescue the prisoners. Meanwhile John tried to remain calm if he spots one of his people. He needed to make sure his people are far from the Deputy to the control room. Though, he can't believe he actually doing this for the Deputy. But he was one who open his open to the truth and he knows the people here won't forgive him. He thought weather or not to stay here and help the Deputy in secret or leave the county to start a better life.

This thought interrupted when John notices two of men heading towards him. He quickly acted normal before the Peggies approached him.

"John, how did it go with the Deputies confessing their sin?" One of them asked.

Here goes nothing.

"No, the Deputies somehow escape when I took a break and when I came back, they were gone." John said.

"What!" A Peggy said.

"Have all of our brothers and sisters guard the stairs that leads to the surface. They most likely head there and if you see them, capture them." John said.

"Yes John." the two Peggies said and leaves.

As the two Peggies left to warns the others, John went over to a secret room that leads outside. It a good thing no one, not even his people know about this John thought to himself. As John heads in the secret room to leave, Alex and Joey finally made it to the control room after dealing with the Peggies that was in there way. Joey checks the camera system to see the prisoners still lock up and guarded by the Peggies. Alex was reloading an AR-15 he stole for a Peggy and pistol too before Joey spoke up.

"Rook, I'll stay here and take control of comms. You go and free the prisoners. I'll radio you" Joey said.

Alex nods.

"Alright, here, take this." he then hands her a pistol.

"Thanks now hurry." Joey said.

Alex headed out of the room to free the prisoners but his road his block by the Peggies that came out of the other room.

"Shit!" Alex said.

One of the Peggies spotted Alex and call him out.

"There's the Deputy!" he said.

Alex starts shooting his AR, killing the Peggies before they got a chance to. He reloads his gun after dealing with them and went over to a lever and open the prisoner's cage as they got out.

"Go! You're free." Alex said.

The prisoners escape before Alex goes over to the other cage from the other, freeing them and telling them the same. After that his radio went on.

{Rook, we got a problem. One of the sections is tied to another room. I can't free the locks from here.}

"I need to go to the missile launch silo?" Alex asked.

{Yeah, it should be on the bottom. I just lower platform for you. Good luck.}

Alex went over where the missile launch silo, seeing the platform unblock for him and headed in and went down. 

{Rook, I just radio Pastor Jerome and told him what happen. He should be here with other resistance in a bit. Once you see a bunch of consoles, destroy them. But be careful, the Peggies are there too.}

"Thanks Joey, I got this." Alex said.

Alex headed in and turn left where the consoles are at. But took cover when the Peggies spotted him. They start firing at the Deputy when he fires back. He then took out a remote explosive he found through the bunker and threw it at the Peggies side. 

"Bomb!" One Peggy shouted.

Alex detonates the bomb before hearing a loud boom as he covers his ears. He came out of hiding, seeing the Peggies now dead and scatter the hall room. Even the heavy armor Peggie was dead while holding an LMG. Alex then threw the AR he had and took the dead Peggie LMG for an upgrade.

"Now we're talking." He said to himself.

He then walks in the consoles room and notices inside by the side door, more remote explosives. He grins before grabbing the explosive and starts placing them on the consoles that are close enough to each other. When he did, Alex got out of that room and press the button then...

*Boom*

The consoles were destroyed by the explosive, but it set off alarms and Alex left but more Peggies came to where he was about to left.

{Rook, it worked! The rooms are open. Now get back to the silo. I think I got a something figured out.}

"Yeah, thanks Joey but I'm a bit busy right now. But I'll get to it." Alex said as he takes cover.

Alex fire back at the Peggies with the LMG killing them. When he took out the last one, Alex quickly ran back to the silo and look up before shooting the hinges that were stuck and starts climbing to the top. He had to throw his LMG on a platform each time he got on in order to get to the top.

{Rook, once you get to the top, there should be a room where the cult stores all their fuel and Bliss tanks. Destroy them once you see them.}

As Alex finally got to the top, He shoot some Peggies by the entrance he was going in before throwing his LMG to the other side and jumping over there too. As he got the other side, he spotted the fuel and Bliss tanks, but some Peggies were they're too the moment they spotted him.

"There, kill him!" 

Alex starts firing his LMG. Shooting the Peggies down and destroying the fuels and Bliss tanks too. He almost running out of bullets for his LMG but was enough to destroy the last one. However, the bliss was all of over and Alex vision was starting blur a bit but remains focus and run out of the room to go to the silo hatch.

{Rook! Get the fuck outta there, now! The whole place is gonna go! I'm grabbing the rest of the prisoners and heading out! Godspeed. Rook. See you on the outside.}

"God speed to you too Joey." Alex said.

Alex got out of there and ran like hell. Heading up the stair and turning room after room after as the whole place shakes from exploding any minute now to get to the silo hatch. With his LMG almost out of ammo, Alex will have to take one of the Peggies gun before Jerome gets here with the chopper. Alex would finally made it to the room of the silo hatch, but it wasn't long when he heard the Peggies coming too.

"He's in there, don't let him escape!" one of them said.

Alex didn't have time to stand. He races towards one of the levers that opens the hatch before the Peggies could arrive. Alex starts shooting to defend himself. More Peggies show up from the other side and Alex shoot them too. He ran to the other side where the other lever is while still shooting before he ran out of ammo. Alex curses himself before throwing LMG away and pull the second lever. The hatch then started to slowly open before Alex radio went on.

{Deputy, its Pastor Jerome, the chopper is inbound. We'll meet you at the top.}

"Thanks Jerome but can you make it quick before more Peggies shows up." Alex said as he grabs a Peggy AR.

{We'll try Deputy, just hang on.}

Sure enough, more Peggies shows up as Alex predicted it and starts firing at them. The silo hatch was still opening at a slow pace as Alex continued to kill the Peggies. He reloads another round before seeing up of the silo hatch two Peggies trying to shoot on top. Alex quickly shoots the two Peggies on top before going back and killing the Peggies at the bottom. Sudden, the chopper that Pastor Jerome sent out finally arrives and by then all the Peggies were finish here for now. Alex notices the chopper before waving his hands at them to get their attention.

{Deputy, use your grabbling hook to get on! Hurry before the bunker blows up!}

Alex then does that and throws his grappling hook on the helicopter before it pulls him up and out of the silo hatch. Soon a prisoner's rans out of the bunker, the whole place started to explode with everything in it excluding the Peggies. Alex climbs up his grappling hook and in the chopper before the area that was now destroy. Alex sigh in relief that the bunker was destroyed but he didn't know if John got out of there. He at the area through the window thinking if John got out of there or not as they head back to town. 

Meanwhile somewhere nearby the now destroy bunker, John watches his own bunker gets destroyed by the Deputy. He didn't know whether or not he should feel glad that it is destroy. Either way, he was done, with Joseph, with Eden's Gates, everything and all of it. He then heard something for behind and saw it was two Peggies that was glad to see him. John, however, was not.

"John! thank the Father that you're ok, I'll tell the others and Joseph too." he said pulling his radio.

As soon as the Peggy was about tell the others on the radio, he was shot in the head by John's pistol. The other Peggy was shocked and surprise and asked John why he did it before he was killed as well by John.

"No more... no more." John mutters.

John went over to the dead Peggies grab their ammos, an AR, and one of their radios before leaving. He walks out of the area that was once his bunker but now, a bad memory of the things he did. He never looked back, and he never plans on too. But now big remains into John's mind and that being if he wants to leave Hope County and start a new life or... help the Deputy to kill his own brother.

"...What now?" John mutters.

Back in the small town of Falls End, the folks there started celebrating that Holland Valley was liberated. And they think that John Seed was 'dead' in the explosion of his bunker. At least, that what they think except for those who knows. After arriving back to Falls End, Alex headed into the Spread Eagle which Grace and Boomer following behind after seeing him and where the Resistance were celebrating at. The moment he steps in, the folks start to cheer for the Deputy and thanking him for what he did. Alex smiles from the praise he was getting as Nick went over and patted him on the back and handed him a beer. 

"God damn Alex, you did it." Nick said.

Alex nods 

"Thanks Nick." he said.

Jerome then went over to Alex.

"Thank the lord that you came out ok Deputy." Jerome said.

"Guess he was on my side during my escape." Alex said.

Jerome chuckled before Alex see Mary motioning him to come over. He did it before she spoke up.

"You did good Alex. You gave these people hope to fight back when you stand against the cult. Thank you." Mary said.

Alex nods.

"I'm just glad we celebrated this little victory for the time being." he said.

"You're right. There are still some outposts that needs to be liberated and people to help." Mary said.

"I know." Alex said.

he then felt a pull on a shirt and turn his head to see Joey, sitting by him now.

"Hey, you're alright?" Alex asked.

"I'm fine, thanks to you of course." Joey said.

"Well, I'm glad." Alex said.

Joey then looks down at her beer before asking him.

"Rook, back at the bunker and the things you said to John..." she said.

Alex was gonna the say something, but Mary taps him on the hand and then asks the question.

"Alex, is John Seed... well, you know..."

Alex looks around for no one to hear before he looks at Mary and nods.

"Wait? Mary, you knew?" Joey said.

Mary quiet her down a bit.

"I did, didn't Alex tell you about his... 'situation'?" Mary asked.

"He did, something about a 'time loop'." Joey said.

Alex places his hand on Joey shoulder.

"I'll tell you but not right now. For now, let's drink and celebrate that Holland Valley is safe for now." he said.

Joey then sigh.

"Alright, I guess but you're explaining everything that is going on with you." she said.

Alex smiles and raises his beer at Joey with a nod.

"Don't worry, I will, but now, let's drink."

"..."

~ A seal has been opened...~

~My brother John was loved by few. Feared by many...~

~Misunderstood by all... except me...~

~John was not born a monster. He was just a child when our family was torn apart. ~

~He was loving. Kind Full of joy... He was easily preyed upon. ~

~John was not perfect. Sometimes he was not even good. ~

~But he was my brother...~

~And those responsible for his death will be punished. ~

"~I promise you that. ~

J. Seed

To be Continued

Chapter Text

After a few drinks but not too much for not getting drunk, Alex step outside for some fresh air after celebrating the liberation of Holland Valley. Even though the region maybe free, the Peggies are still roaming the region and guarding outposts that are begging to be taken back. There is still work to do Alex thought to himself but for now, he'll rest til tomorrow. He sits on the wooden stair by the Spread Eagle, looking up in the sky and seeing star from above. 

As a kid, Alex likes seeing the stars from above always thinking how cool they were in the sky whenever he goes asleep. And to this day he always finds it enjoying looking at the stars. As he looks up in the sky, Alex thought of John for a moment. Even though he made John change his mind and turn him against his brother, He was wondering if he even got out of his bunker before it was destroyed. His thought was interrupted when Boomer walks over to the Deputy holding his Wrangler hat in his mouth. Alex didn't even know his hat fell off; guess he must have forgotten when he was in John's bunker. he retrieves his hat back from the Blue Heeler mouth before he saw Joey coming out of the bar and waved at the Deputy.

"What are you doing Rook?" Joey asked.

"Oh, just getting some fresh air and looking at the stars." Alex said, looking back at the sky.

Joey went over to join him as she looks up at the stars.

"They're nice to look at." Joey said.

Alex nods.

"Yeah, I usually watch the stars in the sky when I was kid and I still do it." he said.

"Hm, that's nice." Joey said.

The two was silent, watching the sky above before Alex broke the silent.

"So, did Mary ever give you back your shotgun." Alex said.

"She did and appreciate for holding it for me but, Rook, I need to ask... about what happen back at the Bunker." Joey said.

Alex looked at Joey before nodding his head.

"I figure you might ask that sooner or later." he said.

Joey crosses her arms as she about to hear Alex's story and he knows about John's and his brother's story.

"So, you already heard about me being stuck in a time loop. And how this is possibly to beyond me, but I figure out how to break it and be free it." Alex said.

"And that being..." Joey asked.

"Well... before I was about to be set back from the helicopter, a... 'voice' came out of nowhere when I was in dark room." Alex said.

Joey raises a eyebrow when she heard that.

"A 'voice'?" she asked.

"Sounds a crazy, didn't it?" Alex asked.

"Yeah, just a little." Joey said.

"Well, anyways, the 'voice' told me the only way to break the loop I'm in, is to kill Joseph." Alex said.

"Kill Joseph! Are you sure?" Joey asked.

Alex nods.

"It's the only way for me to break out this loop." he said.

Joey couldn't believe what she was hearing. She thought that Alex is crazy, but she heard others that knows Alex's 'problem'. Mary even told her about him knowing them, could he know about her.

"Mary told me about you knowing them whenever you reverse back to the beginning. Is that true?" Joey asked.

Alex nods.

"It's true, including you, Joey. Whenever you have time to talk, open about yourself and you told me about your previous partner Danny. He was shot by someone when you guys got milkshake and during the drive, you guys pulled someone over for speeding. Danny got out to give the person a ticket but instead he was shot dead." He spoke.

Joey looked at Alex when he told her about knowing about her previous partner's death and just looked at the ground not saying a word. Alex places his hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

"It wasn't your fault Joey. You or Danny didn't see it was going to happen." Alex said.

"But... it was. I should have gone out there on that day instead of him. He had a wife for Christ's sake, and I feel like she blames me for it." Joey said.

"Do you think that?" Alex asked.

"Well... yeah. I mean... that was I think." Joey said, pondering to herself.

"Well, I don't think you did. You just didn't know it was gonna happen." Alex said.

"But still, I feel like it somehow it is my fault." Joey said.

"Joey listen, you can't keep holding this blame on yourself thinking that you did but you didn't. Danny would have wanted you to move on and keep going." Alex said.

Joey sigh.

"It's not so simple to do that." she said.

Alex rub her back.

"I know. It takes time to heal. At least you'll remember him as a great person and partner." he said.

Joey nods, getting teary eyes.

"Thanks Rook." she said.

Alex nods at her letting her take out her emotion for a bit before calming down. 

"You know, I've been meaning to ask. How many times have you been repeating this?" Joey asked.

Alex thought of that for a moment before shrugging his shoulders.

"Beats me, I don't know how many or long I’ve done this. But I know this will be my last since I now know what to do." Alex said.

Joey nods as she and Alex look up at the sky again to look at the stars. It was quiet for them while Boomer was just laying by them, sleeping too. Then Joey spoke up.

"So, what will you do now?" Joey asked.

Alex got up, giving Joey a hand up for the ground to get up.

"There's still work to do in Holland Valley before I go to Henbane River but right now, I think I want to rest til tomorrow." Alex said.

"Sounds good. Hey, I want to know. You said you've been seeing me whenever I have time to talk. Is that true you've been checking on me?" Joey said.

Alex chuckled as he scratched the back of his head.

"Well... you can say that." he said.

Joey gave him a look when he said that and asked him about it.

"What do you mean by that?" she asked.

Alex figures he might tell her right now about their... 'friendship'.

"Well... Whenever I get sent back to the beginning and whenever we have time together and getting to know each other more, our friendship became... 'closer' shall we say." Alex said.

"Closer, why did you say it like tha..." It then dons on her what Alex was saying." Oh...Oh, you mean..." Joey trails off.

Alex nods.

"Yeah. It started when you were drunk when we did Testy Festy, you were saying how handsome and cute I was and when you were not drunk, you said you found me attractive and fit for a city boy like myself when you first saw me. Your words, not mine." Alex said.

Joey didn't know what to say. She didn't know if wants to die from embarrassment or hide somewhere from him forever. Alex then chuckled before patting her on the shoulder.

"Don't worry, I won't tell our friends about that." Alex said.

"That's... what I was thinking. It just... I mean... I'm just processing what I said before to you. I just... can't believe I said that." Joey said.

"So, you don't find me... attractive then?" Alex asked with a scent of teasing.

"N-No, I mean... Well, I mean that last part you said was true." Joey said out of embarrassment.

"It's alright, and to be honest... I found you attractive too." Alex said.

Joey laughs a bit, punching on the shoulder and calling 'asshole' but in a playful manner.

"Well, you should rest for tomorrow. You can borrow the room that Mary is letting me stay in." Alex said.

"Are you sure? What about you?" Joey asked.

"Don't worry about me. You had a long day just like us, so go in and rest for tomorrow." Alex said.

Joey nods but before you go...

"Um hey, I actually have something for you before you go." she said.

She then reaches over to her pocket and hands him a brass knuckle.

"Found that when I was in the comms room before the bunker was destroyed. I figure you might want to have him as a thank you." She said.

Alex nods at Joey as he fits his now brass knuckle.

"Thanks, I'll make sure to use it on the Peggies." Alex said.

Joey nods.

"Well, I'm glad you like it, but you haven't received your second gift yet." she said.

Alex was confused by that before Joey continued.

"Quick question, is our friends still watching us through the window." she said.

Alex didn't know what she meant. But he turns to see his friends watching the whole thing through the window as Mary and Nick wave at them, Grace grinning like she's enjoying a show and Pastor Jerome nodding at the Deputies. Alex was surprised by this and a little embarrassed too when his friends are watching them like it's a T.V. show for them. But Alex turns to Joey who has a smile thinking it was funny.

"They are... I actually didn't know they were." Alex said.

Joey grins.

"Good." she said.

Alex didn't know what she meant by that before her arms swooped over his neck and brought him closer to her for a kiss. Alex was surprised by this as he kissed Joey, but he didn't care right now as he wrapped his arms around her and neither did Joey. Inside the Spread Eagle, Mary whooping for the Deputy as Jerome chuckled to himself seeing the action going on outside.

"Guess I was right Nick. That five bucks you owe me." Grace said.

Nick reaches over his pocket and hands her a Five while still grinning at the 'show'.

"Worth it." he said.

Back outside, Alex and Joey release their kiss from each other before she grabs his hat and puts it on.

"Good luck out there, cowboy." she said before turning and heading back to the bar.

Alex was just left there thinking about what just happened. He then smiles before seeing Boomer when he watches the whole thing too.

"I don't want to hear it out of you Boomer." Alex said.

The Blue Heeler just tilts his head before turning to the other way. Alex just shook his head as he looked around the town knowing it's safe. For now, at least, once he and his friends get rid of the Peggies here in Holland Valley. He thought a little walk wouldn't hurt before figuring out his next move. 

As he was about to do that, his radio came on and heard Kim on the radio. 

{Um... this is Kim Rye calling out to Nick and the Deputy. When you get a chance, can you please swing by the house? Please? No emergency or anything... uh... yet...}

Alex's eyes widen as he knows what Kim is talking about and he almost forgot about that.

"Oh Shit!" He said.

He quickly ran in the Spread Eagle bursting through the door and everyone in the bar attention.

"Where's Nick!" He said in a panic.

Nick pops out when he hears his name and waved his hand over to the Deputy.

"Right here Dep, what's wrong?" Nick asked.

"Nick, Kim just called. Saying to come over to the house. I think she's going into labor right now." Alex said.

Nick's eyes widened.

"What! Oh Shit, already! But the baby isn't due for another week!" he said, freaking out.

Alex went over and grabbed nick.

"Come on Nick, no time to stand around. We need to go now!" he said.

Nick nods and follows the Deputy before quickly waving the others goodbye as some wish him luck on being a father.

"Got to go fellas! I'm about to be a father!" He said with a bit of excitement but still freaking out.

Everyone wishes Nick luck as he and Alex got in a car to go Nick and Kim's house. As they were about to leave, they heard the back door open and in came Joey, joining them.

"Joey, what are you-" Alex cuts off.

"I'm joining you guys to help." Joey said.

"What but why? Actually, forget it, we need to go ASAP." Nick said.

Alex guess has no choice but to take Joey with them as he floors the petal and sped off to get Kim from the house and take her to the clinic. The drive to Nick and Kim's house was intense. Nick was almost starting to have panic attack about his wife going into labor as Alex tries to calm him down. He did his best to calm him down before they finally arrive to their house. They quickly got off of the car when they heard Kim pain of scream from inside. Alex burst through the door, seeing an uncomfortable Kim, sitting on the couch.

"Alex! Oh fuck! Where the fuck is Nick?!" Kim yelled.

Nick quickly came in and sees his wife breathing uncontrollable. He quickly went over to her as Joey follows in.

"Kim! Oh god, is it really that time!" Nick said, calming her down.

Kim grab Nick's hand as she crushes it. Poor Nick is about to that hand soon if Kim crushes it more.

"I believe so. Looks like our little finally wants to come out!" Kim said following by groaning labor pain.

Alex went over and help Nick with Kim off the couch to the truck as she grips on Nick's tighter. Joey holds the door for them as they got out.

"Ok, Ok, Deputy. Take the keys." Nick said handing Alex the Keys.

"Let's Go! Oh God..." Kim said in pain.

"Joey, help Kim in. I'll start the engine." Alex said.

"Got it." Joey said as she heads over and help Kim in the truck still holding Nick's hand.

Alex went over to the driver to start the engine and wait for the others to the get in. Joey was the last to get in as she got on next to Alex.

"Go! Go! Go!" Joey said.

Alex steps the petal and drove on out of the residence and onto to the road. Alex does his best to get to the clinic as fast as he can but not that fast because it might hurt the baby. Nick tries his best to comfort Kim as she tries breath to calm the pain but was met by another strong grip of his hand. 

"Don't worry Kim. Just keep breathing ok. You're doing good." Alex said.

"*Huff*... Thanks..." she mutters.

She did tries to calm down. That is until...

"Oh shit! Watch out for the pigs!" Nick said.

There were pigs on the road and Alex had to swerve to avoid, hitting the pigs. Making it worse for Kim to calm down and tighten her grip more on Nick's hand. Alex was able to dodge all the pigs returning to normal to drive now. 

"It's over Kim, you can calm down now." Alex said as he turns right.

"Uh Rook, we're about go through the Kellett Cattle Co." Joey said, pointing ahead.

"Then hang on." Alex said.

He then drove through the area, making sure not to hit anyone after he and Grace liberated the Cattle. The truck broke through a couple of wooden fences before returning back on the road. They continue down the road before Alex turn right when Nick asked him to. But further down the road, they saw a burning fuel tank on the side. Alex quickly floors it and passes the burning fuel tank before it exploded.

"OK... ok... it's over." Kim said in relief.

"Uh. Not yet." Alex said.

Down the road was a bunch of haybales with a truck, blocking the road with a ramp on it.

"Who is putting all this stuff! Ugh! None of this makes sense!" Kim cried out before pain of labor hits her.

Alex swerves the truck to avoid the haybales now before the truck jumps over the semi-truck with the ramp.

"Ok... now, it's over." Nick said as Alex took a left.

"Yeah... huh, I'm getting the feeling that I'm forget something else that was gonna happen next?" Alex said when he took another left.

"Would it be a plane on fire." Joey said pointing up ahead.

"Wait what!" Kim said.

Alex looks up and saw a plane on fire like Joey said and it was about to hit the ground.

"Oh yeah, now I remember." Alex said.

"Oh Crap!" Nick said.

Sure enough, the plane hit the ground and exploded causing Kim to let another screaming pain and gripping Nick's hand harder now.

"Ok, now it's over." Alex said.

"Oh, thank god. I don't think I can't take it anymore." Nick said.

"Speak... for... yourself!" Kim hisses.

"Don't Worry Kim, we're almost there. We just need to take short cut through the woods and we're there at the clinic." Alex said.

"Just... hurry!" Kim said.

"I will, hang on." Alex said.

Alex sees the wood that led to the clinic and rove through it. Dodging the deer's that was ahead, the group finally made it to the clinic as Alex made a quick stop on the truck. They quickly got out and help out Kim out of the truck and into the clinic with the doctor waiting for them to come in. Alex and Joey waited outside and let Nick do the rest inside. 

"Now what?" Joey asked.

"Now, we wait." Alex said.

Three hours later, the two Deputies were tired and exhausted from staying up this late. Alex let Mary know on radio that everything is hopefully going well with Kim which she in relief. Joey was leaning on the truck waiting for Nick and Kim to come out with the baby. After finishing his call on the radio, Alex went by to her as he waits for his friends to come out.

"So, Nick name her daughter after his plane?" Joey said.

Alex laughs a bit.

"Yeah, but it's a good name." he said.

"It does sound like a good name." Joey said.

"Mmhm." Alex said.

"So how many times you had to takes those two to the clinic?" Joey asked.

Alex scratched the back of his head.

"I don't want to talk about it." He said.

After waiting a little while longer, Nick and Kim finally exit out of the clinic while Kim in a wheelchair, holding a baby. Alex and Joey went over to the couple and the newborn. 

"Hey, meet your Goddaughter Alex." Nick said.

Alex smiles as he knees down to see the baby and Joey cooing at the baby. 

"Little Carmina, welcome to the world." Alex said.

He looks up at Kim and nods.

"You did good Kim, congrats." Alex said.

"Thank you, Alex, for everything you done." Kim said.

"Yeah, we owe ya Partner." Nick said.

Alex nods.

"Come on, I'll take you guys home. You guys needs some rest, well we all do." he said.

"Why don't you rest there. You and Joey I mean." Kim said.

"You sure that's alright?" Joey asked.

"Of course, tho we do have one guest bedroom... unless you two want to share." Nick said grinning.

Alex shook his head at Nick.

"I think I'll sleep on the couch. Joey will take the guest room if she wants to be alone." he said.

Joey nods, agreeing with Alex.

"Well, if you say so. Come on Kim, Let's go home." Nick said patting her on the shoulder.

Nick pushes his wife wheelchair to the truck as Joey help her in while Alex starts the truck. Soon, everyone got in the truck and Alex drove them back home to rest for tomorrow. After a slow drive, they finally to the house the moment Alex parked the truck by the house, and everyone got off. Nick helps out Kim and the baby as Joey open the door for them to go in.

"Well, after everything that happen, I'm ready to take a nap. Oh, and the guestroom is by our Joey if you want to know." Kim said.

"Thanks. Good night." Joey said.

"Night."

"Night you two. See you in the morning." Nick said helping Kim up to their room.

"Good night." Alex said.

As the couple head up stair to get some sleep, Alex went over to their couch to sleep there. But Joey stops him by pulling his jacket.

"Hm, something wrong Joey?" Alex asked.

"Well, actually, you said before that I can have the guest room for myself." Joey said.

Alex nods.

"Well, I don't mind sharing the room with you." Joey said.

Alex was surprised by this, but he knows he wasn't going to say no to that.

"Are you sure?" Alex asked.

Joey nods.

"I'm sure." she said.

Guess Alex doesn't really have a choice, does he? 

Alex nods and the two headed up and to the guest room that was by Nick and Kim's room. Inside the room was descent but the bed was a bit small for them the moment they got on it. Alex tries to get as comfortable as he can and Joey just had her arms around him when he suddenly stops.

"This bed is kinda small, don't you think." Alex said.

"..."

"Joey?" 

Alex turns to see Joey already passed out next to him. Alex snickers and shrugs his shoulders before he closes his eyes to get some sleep for tomorrow. He knows he'll still have work to do and hopes he'll get it done soon before heads to Henbane River to save to the Sheiff and hopefully...

The Sister.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

The next day, Alex and Joey left the house after staying over at Nick and Kim's house. With Kim giving birth to her daughter Carmina, Nick decided to stay at the house to take care of them for the time being. Alex agrees and let him take care of his family before he was handed back his backpack and Joseph's revolver. After retrieving his gears from their place, Alex took Joey back to the Spread Eagle and getting Grace to continue to finish the job on fully liberating Holland Valley.

For almost the rest of the day, Alex and Grace were able to liberate all Peggies outposts and including helping those in need. They even help Merle get his ride back 'The Deathwish' to him. Of course, Alex would have to indorse Grace teasing about seeing him and Joey kissing last night. He would roll his eyes at her when she mentions this after clearing an outpost and would ignore it before continuing on. By then, they were almost done completing the region but there was something missing that Alex was forgetting during his mission on liberating Holland Valley.

He would soon be reminded when he and Grace headed to the old silo to look for some more ammos. When the two arrive, Alex looked up at the old silo, seeing how it is for the looks of it.

"So, who going up first?" Grace asked as Alex examines the silo.

Alex looks at Grace before nodding his head.

"I'll did it." he said.

Grace nods.

"Careful, you never know if a Peggy or two is up there." she said.

"Don't worry, I'll make sure to be careful." Alex said.

"You better, otherwise if something happens to you, Joey is gonna be very upset." Grace said with a smirk.

Once again Alex rolls his eyes at Grace before climbing up inside the silo. He kept climbing up, hoping there was some ammos or supplies up there. But as soon as he was almost there to the top, he heard a voice up there.

"Who's there?"

Alex stops for a moment when he heard someone was there. However, this voice was familiar as he heard this before. Sure enough, Alex recognizes who that person was. 

"John?"

There was a short silent before the person responded back to the Deputy.

"Deputy?"

Alex continued to climb to the top before seeing it was indeed John who was here, thinking he might of leaving Hope County. Alex looked at John new clothing as he wore a blue hoodie sweater and light cargo pants. He was also holding a pistol which he put back when he saw Alex and AR-15 on a homemade bed.

"Jesus, you scare the crap out of me." Alex said signing in relief.

"I should say the same. What are you doing here?" John asked.

"I was gonna ask the same thing. I thought you left Hope County to probably start a new life." Alex said.

John sigh.

"I wanted to but... I figure that... since you help me, I thought I might... help you in some way." he said.

Alex nods as he looks around the silo. A homemade bed, a couple of ammos, and a radio server on a homemade table. Home sweet home Alex thought to himself.

"So, you been staying up here?" Alex said.

John nods.

"Yeah, I figure no one would come here. Guess that I was wrong." he said.

"How are you been doing?" Alex asked.

"Trying to survive. Of course, I'm not a nature type person but It'll take some adjustment for a time." John said with a chuckled at the end. 

Alex nods.

"Thought you might of die... or left." he said.

"No, I live... of course, if any of the resistance fighters spot me, I would indeed been dead by now." John said.

"Well, glad you didn't. I also see you have a radio server too. Been listening to our broadcast?" Alex asked eyeing on the radio server.

"Well, yes and of course Joseph's followers. But I'm afraid you and the others might have a big problem at your hands." John said.

"What happened?" Alex said.

"I overheard the followers broadcast an hour ago. They release the Revelator on the road, killing any resistance fighter they see." John said.

It then hit Alex's mind. That what he was forgetting, the Revelator. A monster of a tank, which is a truck, that Alex had to dealt with in his many loops he was stuck in. He knows how to destroy it but keeps wonder if he can try to take it from them.

"Of course, it had to be the Revelator. Do know how many times I had to destroy that monster during my time loops." Alex said.

"A lot." John said.

"Yeah, and I even tried to figure out how to take it by shooting the driver, but the windshield is too tough." Alex said.

"That's because I made sure it was bullet proof when it was made. However, there is a way to break it." John said.

Alex raises an eyebrow.

"How?" he asked.

John went over to ammos he had and grab an ammo box and throws it at the Deputy which he catches it. Alex looked at the box, seeing it was armor piercing ammos.

"Armor Piercing Ammos. How you get these?" Alex asked.

"Found them here actually. I figure you want to take the Revelator for the Resistance, so I thought these might come in handy." John said.

Alex nods at John thanking him.

"Wow John, these might-"

"Hey Dep, you alright up there!" Grace called out.

Alex almost forgotten that Grace was still down there, waiting for him. Alex looked at John asking him what to say. John took him to not say that he was here and Alex nods.

"Sorry Grace, I was still searching. I'm coming down now!" Alex called to her.

"Ok!" Grace replied.

"Got to go John. Good luck to you." Alex said climbing down to the ladder.

"You as well Deputy. Good luck to you too." John said.

Alex got back to the ground where Grace was waiting for him. When she was about to ask what told Alex so long, his went radio on. It was Mary.

{Deputy. Deputy! Listen up, we got a problem!}

Alex pulls out his radio.

"Let me guess, the Peggies is bring in a monster on a tank called the Revelator?" he asked as he and Grace gets in the car.

{...Yeah. How you know?}

"Wild guess." he said.

Alex and Grace arrive at the checkpoint where the other Resistance fighters were standing by for the Revelator to come. And just in time, the Alex and Grace got out, they could hear the Revelator coming their way by the blasting of its honks. The Resistance fighters were freaking out when they heard the Revelator was come but not Alex and Grace. Alex whisper something to Grace which she nods and went somewhere to take a vantage point. Alex barrow a 308 Carbine with a scope on it from a Resistance fighter and load the Armor Piercing ammo in. He then aims where he was going to shoot and waited on the middle of the road. The other Resistance tried to call him back for protection, but it was too late. The Revelator was already spotted, coming their way and it was hauling too. Alex aims his Carbine at the right moment on the driver hoping this would work. At the right time, Alex takes his shot at the driver and the bullet proof windshield shatter and kill the driver too. 

The Revelator made a stop when the driver was killed, confusing the other Peggies that was on the turrets. The Resistance fighters were both shocked and stunned at the same time what the Deputy before he reaches over to his radio. He called Grace telling her 'Now' when the Revelator stop. When the Peggies realize that the Driver was dead from the Deputy, one of them tried to get out and take over the driver seat to takedown the Resistance. This plan didn't work when all three was put down with a gunshot to the head from a far. It was Grace who did that and was hiding in a bush so the Peggies wouldn't see her. 

"Boom, Boom motherfuckers." She mutters before coming out of hiding.

Alex and the other Resistances head over the Revelator as they check and examines the monster of a tank. They took out the dead Peggies from the Revelator before Alex saying the Revelator is now there. The Resistance fighters cheer as they now claim the Revelator. Alex and Grace then got in the Revelator with three Resistance taking hold on the turrets. Alex pulls out his radio to call Mary as takes off to Falls End.

"Mary, good news, the Revelator has been taken care of. Great news, we took the Revelator and its now ours." Alex said.

{You did what!? You actually took the Revelator!}

"Yep, we're coming back to town. Let other resistance members know about this in town." Alex said.

{Holy shit, copy that. Hah, who would have guessed you did that.}

Alex put away his radio and drove the Revelator back to Fall End, hoping word would spread around the County. As soon as they arrive to Falls End, Alex honks the horn, letting everyone know that he and Grace got the Revelator from the Peggies. Everyone cheered as they gather around the Revelator when it made a stop by the auto shop. Alex and Grace got out of the Revelator as they got cheers and applauds from the Resistance members after hearing what they did. They got fist bumps, handshakes and pat on the back before Alex said that the Revelator needs a new fresh coat of paint. Agreeing, The Resistance grabs some paint cans and painted the Revelator for a new look meanwhile Alex and Grace headed back to the Spread Eagle to tell their friends how they got the Revelator.

"God Damn, that's how you guys did it?" Mary asked.

Alex and Grace nods after telling their story on how they did it.

"I have to say, since the Revelator is ours now, the Peggies won't stand a chance here in Holland Valley." Joey said.

"Agree and with everything you have done for us, Holland Valley will soon go back to normal and soon the other regions too. God really is by your side Alex." Jerome said.

"Woof" Boomer Barked.

Alex nods thanking everyone.

"Well, with the Revelator taken care of, I still have one more person to help out. Isn't that right Casey." he said with a smile.

The cook chuckled.

"I figure you remember. With Holland Valley safe, we can start with the Testy Festy." Casey said.

"But you need me to get the supplies out of storage from a friend of ours name Kenny, right?" Alex asked.

Casey nods.

"Yep, you know how to do things once you get there right?" he said.

"Yep" Alex said.

"Alrighty then, go to the storage and get those supplies. I don't want to go down as the cook who failed to serve up huevos with a side of happiness." Casey said.

"Don't worry Casey, we got this. Come on Grace let's go." Alex said.

"Right behind you Dep." Grace said.

The two head out of the bar already seeing the Revelator with it coat of paint almost finish. They got into the car and drove out to get the supplies out of the storage from Kenny. On the way there, Alex was wondering how a name like Testy Festy came up like that. When he first heard of it, he almost laughs himself to death for laughing so much. He lightly laughs still thinking it was funny name to call. When Grace asks what was so funny, he brush her saying it was nothing.

They soon arrive to the storage where the supplies are but also sees Kenny shooting vultures down. It then dawns on Alex why he was shooting them. The key, the vultures or one of them grab it while Kenny was doing his 'business' and the vulture snatch it. Alex almost forgot about that, he had to shoot those damn vultures so many times. Well, at least he has Grace to take of that when they got of the car and getting Kenny attention.

"Oh! You must be the Deputy I've been hearing. The name Kenny but I think Casey already told you who I am." Kenny said.

Alex nods.

"Call me Alex. This is Grace." he said.

"Oh, I already know who this person is. Nice to meet you, Miss Armstrong." Kenny said.

Grace nods.

"Hey. So, mind telling us why you're shooting these vultures?" she asked.

Kenny scratches the back of his head when Grace asked that.

"Well, Casey told me you guys were coming to get the supplies for the annual Testy Festy. I got distracted by... something and one of those damn vultures nabbed it." he said.

Alex chuckled at little.

"Need help getting it?" he asked.

"Yeah, I'm almost running out of ammo. Though, those vultures are impossible when they can't hold still." Kenny said.

"Well, that's why I have Grace here." Alex said.

He then turns to Grace.

"Grace, mind showing him how it done?" he asked.

Grace smirk before aiming her gun at the vultures and fire all three shots on the vultures. One by one, each vulture fell to the ground as Kenny whistle as he was impress on the Marksman work. Alex went over to the dead vulture and see one of them still holding the key from its beak. He grabs it out of the dead vulture's beak and head back to the others.

"Got it." Alex said holding the key to them.

"Alright, thank you and um... let's not talking about me getting distracted and losing the key to Casey, yeah." Kenny said.

"Don't worry Kenny, my lips are seal." Alex said.

Kenny nods as Alex and Grace heads over to the storage and unlock the door to get the supplies. Alex spotted the truck with the Testy Festy cart with the supplies in it. As he starts the engine on the truck, Grace broke the lock for the storage doors and open it for the truck. She got into the passenger seat as Alex drove out of the storage room. They waved Kenny goodbye and headed back to Falls End to bring the supplies to Casey.

They passed the time to get back to town by listening to some country music. Alex hum to the tune and Grace look out through the window at the site. They would finally come back to Falls End with the supplies as they park the truck by the Spread Eagle. They got out and head in the bar to let Casey know. 

"Hey Casey, we got the supplies and the cart." Alex said.

Casey came out of his kitchen and nods.

"Thanks you two. Now on to stage two." Casey said.

"Oh no, I think I know what stage two is." Grace said rolling her eyes.

"Let me guess, bull testicles." Alex said.

Casey chuckled.

"Yep, I believe you already know what to get Deputy." he said.

Alex nods.

"One with a tractor mulcher, the other that is on fire and last... well one I have to kill while it mates." he said.

"Yep, have fun." Casey said smirking and heads back in the kitchen as Mary grins at them.

"Grace?" Alex asked.

"Oh no, You're on your own on this one Alex." Grace said.

"Please." Alex said pleading.

Grace sigh.

"Fine, let's go." she said.

"Thank you." Alex said.

The two leave and head to the Davenport Farm to collect some... 'balls' for Casey for the Testy Festy. Of course, Alex wasn't happy about this nor do Grace. He doesn't remember how many times he was chase by a bull or two. However, the job needs to be done and there was no way he wasn't going to let Casey down.

At the farm, after arriving, Alex and Grace looked around the area of bulls ready for some... well, you know. Alex sees the cows in their fence with a lock on the gate that needed to be break.

"Alright, let's witness some magic." Alex said.

"And by magic, you mean some mating." Grace said.

"...well, yeah. Anyways." Alex said.

He pointed his AK-47 that has a silencer on it and shot the lock. With the lock broke, the cows broke out free and ran out to the field where the bulls are. Alex then had a funny idea when he pulls out his phone and goes to his music app.

"What are you doing?" Grace asked.

"To liven up the 'action' we're about to witness." Alex said with a grin.

He played the music he was looking for. Which was 'Sexual Healing' by Marvin Gaye.

A/N: Which was use in the game. Its truth, look it up and you'll see.

"Oh my..." Grace said, looking away trying to hold her laughter.

The music played out as bulls and cows get it on if, you catch my meaning. Alex lip sing the song as it plays, and Grace was doing her best but failing to hold her laughter in. Soon Alex had enough fun told Grace to get a Molotov ready while he gets the tactor mulcher ready. Grace took some deep breaths from hold her laugh before nodding at the Deputy. He went over to the tactor and got on and start the engine. Grace aims her gun a bull that was mating with a bull before taking it out and scare the cow. Alex drove the tactor down to the bull field before chasing down one.

Grace took a deep breath before going in the bull pen, holding a Molotov in hand with a bag to put the balls in too. She went over to the dead bull she kills before collecting its balls. Gross out from grabbing, Grace was able to get it. When she did, she notice a bull was coming at her. She still had the Molotov in her hand and threw it at the charged bull and got out of the bull way as it was on fire now. The bull ran around in pain as it was on fire meanwhile Alex finally killed the bull he was chasing before getting off the tactor and grabbing its balls. The bull that Grace set on fire was finally dead while still burning as Grace went over and examines it. She quickly takes it balls from the fried-up bull, trying not to puke too. Alex would soon come over to Grace, holding the bull's balls he killed and put it in the bag.

"That's all?" Grace asked.

"Yeah, let's go and give this to Casey." Alex said.

"You owe me a couple of drinks for doing this." Grace said.

"Yeah, yeah, now let's go before a bull chase us down." Alex said.

The two hurry out of the bull field and back to their car to leave. Alex turns on the car and drove out of the area to go to where Casey is to get the festival started. Alex already knows the location of where Casey is and drove there to give them the balls so he could cook them up. When they finally arrive, the Resistance had help out with the decoration set up and the beers too. Casey was getting the grill set up when they saw the Deputy and Grace finally arriving with the balls they collected.

"Deputy! Grace! over here!" Casey said waving at them.

The two went over to the cook with the bag of bull's balls in hand which the bag was tied up as Grace toss it to him. 

"Here's your balls Casey. Now if you if you two would excuse me, I need a drink." Grace said going over to the table.

"Don't mind her. She's still gross out on touching the bull's balls." Alex said.

The Cook chuckled.

"Ah, she'll be alright. Go on and have yourself a drink. I'm going to cook these little suckers until they're ready." Casey said.

Alex nods and let the cook do his thing on cooking the bull's balls. He went over to a cooler where it has the beers in and took a drink. He wasn't a fan on drinking too much during his loop but one more wouldn't hurt.

A Few Drinks Later...

Alex was definitely feeling the buzz of the alcohol that is going through his body right now. His vision blurry as he stands or was trying to stand by a table with a slingshot and a shot glass. He looks behind him seeing his friends cheer him on popping the balloons that was in front of him.

"Come on Partner, you got this!" Nick shouted.

"Go Dep!" Mary said.

"Come on Rook! you can do this!" Joey said.

Alex gave out the 'ok' sign before taking a shot and grab the slingshot to pop the balloons. He rarely remembers doing this when it comes to popping the balloons. So...

With quick speed and focus while still drunk, Alex manages to shoot and pop all the balloons in ten seconds. When he hit the last one, he slams the slingshot on the shot as everyone was shock what Alex did.

"Holly crap! He was able to pop all balloons under ten seconds!" one of the Resistance said.

"We got ourselves a new record everyone! Give it up to the Deputy!" Mary said as she starts clapping.

Everyone applauds for Alex's performance for popping the balloons in ten seconds that no one ever done in Hope County. Alex raises his fist of his victory before falling over to the ground with a loud...

*Thump*

The next morning, Alex felt his head was about to burst after yesterday event. He really should watch out on his drinking then again; he probably would never touch a beer again. He opens his eyes while the headache was starting to kick in when he got out of bed.

"..."

Wait a minute Alex thought to himself. How did he get back here to his room. The only thing he could remember was him popping the balloon after taking that shot and that was it. He tried to remember more but his head was too hurt to think more so he just leaves it at that. As he got up to stretch, he noticed by the door his gears, rifle and Joseph's Revolver and some new clothes with sunglasses and a hat with a sticky note by it. Alex went over and grab the sticky note, seeing it was Nick who wrote it.

~Figure you might needs this Partner~
-Nick.

Alex nods as he grabs his now new clothing an Aviator outfit with Viper gloves too. He already loves it but will fit him, well he was about to find out. He took off the clothes he was wearing and put on his new ones he got from Nick. Luckly, it fit him as he looks in the mirror that was in the room and folded his Wrangler outfit on the bed. He grabs his backpack and weapons before he left the room as it was time to head to the next region. He Alex headed downstairs to see his friends already here, eating breakfast and talking to one another. he smiles headed over towards them as Mary spotted him.

"Hey, look who's awake." Mary said.

"Hey Mary." Alex said as he sat down on his seat next to Joey.

Mary handed him a plate of Pancakes and eggs already made for him as he chows down.

"Hey Partner, I see you already wearing the clothing I left yea in your room." Nick said.

Alex nods as he swallows down a piece of egg.

"Yeah, thanks for that. I left the clothes I was wearing up in the room for safety." he said.

"Need those wash too Alex?" Mary said.

"You don't have to if you want Mary." Alex said.

"I don't mind as long it distract me with something else." Mary said with a smile.

Alex chuckled as he continued to eat.

"So, Rook, off to Henbane River." Joey asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep, once I'm finish here, I'm heading off to go and help the folks there." he said.

"I'll be careful if I was you, Alex. From I heard in Henbane, the little sister is the one creates the Bliss and also creates the angels too." Jerome said.

Alex nods knowing what lies there in Henban Rriver as well as Faith who real name is Rachael. He would have to figure out how to get Faith to turn against Joseph just like what he did to John.

"I'm aware what's there. It's the Bliss that's the problem." Alex said.

"Bliss, it makes you see things for what I heard on radio." Kim said while holding baby Carmina.

"It does makes you see things Kim. If I can figure out a way to reverse the effect." Alex said thinking.

"Like a cure?" Grace said.

Alex nods.

"Yeah, but the question how." he said.

"Well, you'll have plenty of time to think of it once you head there. In the meantime, finish up and head there to save more of our folks." Mary said.

Alex nods and quickly finish whenever he has on his plate.

"Done." he said handing over the plate.

"That was a little too quick." Mary said as she takes the plate to the kitchen.

Alex gets his gear ready to go before feeling a kiss to the cheek from Joey wishing him luck.

"Good luck." She said.

Alex nods.

"Thanks" he said.

Boomer came over and lick Alex to the face which he chuckled.

"I'll miss you too Boomer." Alex said patting his head.

"I'll take care of him Alex." Joey said.

"Thanks Joey." Alex said.

"Good luck Alex. May God protect you on your journey." Jerome said.

"Thank you, Jerome." Alex said.

He said his goodbye to everyone else before leaving the Spread Eagle and go to a car. He stops for a moment before taking a deep breath hoping Holland Valley will be ok while he was away. He hopes John won't get caught by the Resistance Fighters while he was away too. But, in the meantime, He will go to Henbane River to save those who needs help. Starting at the one place he was going as he got into the car, the Hope County Jail to save the Sheriff, the Marshal, and the others.

Next stop Henbane River 

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

With everything safe in Holland Valley for now, Alex drove his way to the next region, Henbane River. He was hoping that Sheriff Whitehorse and the others are doing ok, including Burke. He already knows about the trouble that are waiting for him when he gets there. What worse is the whole amount of Bliss the Peggies has that they are making that makes you see things. Especially, when that stuff turns people into mindless zombie-like Peggies called 'Angels'. Alex needs to find a way how to stop the bliss and figure out a cure to reverse the effect. The question is how he thought to himself as drove over the bridge that to Henbane River. He can think of one person who can find that answer, Dr. Charles Lindsey. What Alex remember that Dr. Lindsey was a veterinarian for what him and the Sheriff told him. He helps the Doc out when his bag in the pond. He asks Alex to help and get it due to him not knowing how to swim which Alex thought was kinda funny to him. And also help him out more when he needed ingredients for a bait for the Angels. 

Alex will soon need to find him once he heads to the Jail and help out Whitehorse before heading there to find him. He then realizes that he was already here in Henbane River when he notices a field of Bliss flowers. He also saw some angels by the field too which made him sick as he passes them. If they ever find a way to get a cure of the Bliss, he will surely help the folks who are Angels go back to normal and take back this region. But to do so, he'll need to stop one person who is controlling Henbane River and creating the Bliss. And that someone is the little sister, Faith Seed who real name is Rachel Jessop. How he knows this, it was because during his loop after liberating the Eden Convent, he went into one room with bunk beds he found a note on one of bed that was from Tracy telling her to come back. He didn't think much of it at that time but when having a conversation with Tracy back at the Jail about her best friend joining the cult and becoming 'the Siren', it all make sense to him. After getting to know about who's Rachel is, Alex who find that opportunity to find a way to turn against Joseph. But that will have to wait once the right moment to confront Faith for now.  

And just when he was going to think of something else, he notices the sign of the Hope County jail from a far as he got closer. Alex ready himself, knowing the Peggies will be there as they were trying infiltrate the Jail as the folk's team known as 'The Cougars' defend the jail from the Peggies. As people shot their rifles at one another, Alex joins in to save the day as he ran two Peggies over, killing them. He stopped the car and got out, pulling out his rifle in hand as Peggy notice who he was. 

"It's the Deputy! He's here!" she shouted.

"Get him!" another said.

Alex took cover as the Peggies was now aiming at him now. He grabs a smoke grenade and throws it from the other side where the Peggies are. The grenade explodes and smoke was all over the area where the Peggie were. Alex then started firing his rifle as the Peggies were blind by the smoke and getting killed by not just Alex but the Cougars as well.

"They're blinded take them down!" one Cougars fighter said.

The Cougars from above the walls fire their weapons at the Peggies with Alex but notices up on the wall, Alex saw Whitehorse there firing his revolver at the Peggies. Alex continues to kill the Peggies, especially the reinforcements the Peggies call out but was taken care of. Soon there was none but more will come soon Alex thought to himself as he got to the gates. The gate to the jail opens and he was meet by Sheriff Whitehorse and was surprised to see the Deputy still alive.

"Holy shit... Rook!" 

Alex waved at Whitehorse as they hug, seeing each other again.

"Hey Sheriff, glad that you're alright." he said patting him on the back.

"You too, how are you alive?" Whitehorse asked.

"Long story, but I see you and the Cougars been hold yourselves off for a while." Alex said as he looks around.

"We have. They just won't let up. Really kicked opened up a hornet's nest-" Sheriff trails off.

"Hold on Sheriff." Alex said stopping him.

He looks up the wall before calling someone up there.

"Hey! someone there!" He called out.

A Cougar fighter pops his head out to see the Deputy.

"What is it?" He asked.

"Are there any Peggies trucks coming our way?" Alex asked.

The Cougar fighter look back outside the wall as Alex waited before coming back.

"Trucks on the road!" he said in panic.

Alex eyes widen.

"Get down!" he shouted.

"What?" the fighter said confused.

"Just do it!" Alex said.

The Cougar fighters do so before gun shots were fired that was supposed to hit the guy but misses. The Cougar fighter was startled by this as Whitehorse was confuse on how Alex knows this. But more gun fires can be heard from the outside of the wall as more Peggies showed up to take over the Jail.

"Look likes more Reinforcement came." Alex said.

"Rook, I need you up on that wall." Whitehorse said.

Alex nods.

"I will, help those on the ground. I got this." he said.

He went over to the ladder and climbed up on the wall to defend the Jail from the Reinforcement. As he got up, the Peggies pickup came and stop and out came the Peggies to attack. Alex and some of the Cougars defend the Jail as they shoot the Peggies from below. Alex then notices two pickup trucks going to the west side of the wall. He reloaded his gun as he quickly heads to the west wall and got to cover. The Peggies came out of their trucks as Alex started firing at them. He then threw a grenade at them which landed inside one of the trucks. The truck exploded with the Peggies by it and dead. Alex heads back to the center to continue defending the wall with the others.

{Peggies breach the wall from the east side!}

Alex heard that on his radio and turned to see Peggies from below killing any Cougar fighters they see. He starts firing at them trying not to hit any Cougar in his sites. When they were taken care of, they were none left from the outside. The cougar thought it was over, but Alex knows better.

{They got a fuel truck incoming! Take it out!}

Sure enough, a pickup truck came along with fuel truck that the Peggies were bringing to destroy the gates. Alex quickly went over to one of the towers before grabbing a rocket launcher that was left there. Seeing that it was already loaded, Alex brought it out and head back to the center. He aims the rocket launcher at the fuel truck and waited for the right moment. The truck was coming closer as Alex waited to fire the rocket. He then fires the rocket as it speeds toward the truck and then...

*Boom*

The fuel truck explodes as well as the pickup truck too. It was over, the Hope County Jail was safe again as everyone cheered for their victory. Alex sigh in relief that it was over but now for the hard part. He got down from the ladder, already seeing Whitehorse giving orders to other on what to do.

"Rodgers! There's an arc welder somewhere inside. Fooly was it last, get on it." Whitehorse said when he notices Alex was coming.

"You're with me." he said.

Alex nods and follow the sheriff as he continues given orders.

"Start collecting scrap... And if you have to pull the doors off some of the cells, do it. Now hop to! We ain't got much time!" Whitehorse said.

Alex continues to follow the sheriff to inside the jail, he notices a person he knows that was coming their way, caring someone. It was Tracy, she was caring a wounded from the defending the wall.

"There a problem?" Whitehorse asked.

"No. Couple of the Peggies scaled the wall but we got 'em... door." Tracy said.

Alex quickly went over to the door for them as they head in.

"You know? I was gonna retire last year. Was worried I'd get bored." Whitehorse said with a light chuckled.

Alex smiles as he heads in with him.

"Hey. You're gonna introduce us or we just gonna stand around here all awkward and shit?" Tracy asked.

Alex then spotted another person he knows that was holding a box of pins. 

"Language!"

"Oh fuck off. Virgil. Not today." Tracy said as cares the wounded person in the medic room.

"I have told you: a vulgar mind is a sign of-- You're not wearing your button!" Virgil said looking shocking as Alex passes through.

"No, I'm not wearing it." Tracy said laying the person down on the bed.

"But we're Cougars." Virgil said.

"We're really not." Tracy said.

"Look. I'm wearing my button. The Sheriff is wearing his button. This person is--I'm sorry, who is this?" Virgil said pointing at Alex.

Alex extends his arm for a handshake.

"Hi Virgil. My name is Alex." he said as Virgil shakes his hand.

"He's one of my deputies." Whitehorse said patting him on the shoulder.

"I thought you said your deputies were taken." Tracy said arms cross.

"No, I survive. Joey is alive as well after I saved her in Holland Valley." Alex said.

"Joey's ok. I thought she was taken by Peggies?" Whitehorse said.

"She was but I've saved her and with some help in Holland Valley we were able to take back the region and I'm here to do the same. Oh and um Sheriff, mind if we talk for a moment, in private." Alex said.

The sheriff was confused but agreed.

"Uh sure. Virgil, mind if we borrow your office really quick?" he said.

"Not at all Sheriff. Go right ahead." Virgil said.

The Sheriff nods at Virgil as he and the Deputy walk to where Virgil is. Virgil didn't know why the Deputy wanted to talk to the Sheriff in private, but Tracy however wants to know.

In Virgil's office, Alex was explaining to Whitehorse about the loop that he was in and how he can break it and be free it. Whitehorse on his part was confuse, shocked, disbelief on what Alex was saying. He must have thought that Alex bliss and saying but He didn't see Alex looking up like those who were. Still, it was hard for him to believe him but when Alex told him about private thing that he kept to himself from others, he realizes he was telling the truth. 

"Jesus Rook. This... this is something." Whitehorse said looking on the ground.

"I know this a lot to take in but it's true. Especially what gonna to happen to Virgil and Burke." Alex said.

"What do you mean?" Whitehorse asked looking up to him.

Alex sigh knowing he has to tell him.

"When... we save Burke, we were about to use the medicine on him, he refuses it, saying he was fine, and you and others allow it. That was a mistake later on when..." Alex then stops from saying more.

"Rook?" Whitehorse.

"... When those two were playing card, the Bliss was taken hold on Burke again and... he raise his gun on Virgil and shot him and then on himself." Alex said.

Whitehorse was stunned by this, hearing what Alex just said he couldn't believe it. And then another voice came in the room.

"I saw it, when I was in the Bliss, showing me what happen in future and-"

"What?"

Alex eyes widen as he turned to see Virgil and Tracy looking stunned and disbelief. Including Virgil, the most when he heard about his death that will take place. Tracy didn't want to believe what Alex said since she just met him. Alex after being caught, need to tell him.

"How much did you guys hear?" Alex said.

"Pretty much... all of it." Tracy said.

"Deputy... is this true? About, what's going to happen to me?" Virgil said.

Alex nods.

"It's true Virgil but this time I won't let happen. To you or Burke." he said.

"What do you mean? What are you planning Deputy?" Tracy asked.

"I'm going to find Dr. Lindsey. See if he could find a cure to reverse the effect of the Bliss and maybe use it on the Angels, turning them back to normal." Alex said.

"That's impossible Rook. Not even Charles could figure out a cure." Tracy said.

"Tracy right Deputy. Not to be the rude one here but, but do you really think Charles could do it?" Virgil asked.

"Well, if he can't then we can get help from you know who that created it." Alex said.

Tracy immediately knew what Alex was talking about before she quickly disagrees with him.

"Oh no, what makes you think that 'she' would help us when 'she' with the Cult." she said.

"Wait, you mean Faith?" Virgil asked.

Alex nods.

"Yeah, and I know how to make her turn against Joseph." he said.

"How?" Whitehorse said.

"I already know about her past and how her death will play out." Alex said.

"Really?" Whitehorse asked.

Alex nods before turning to Tracy with a look.

"And I also know who she really is Tracy, and you know it too." he said.

Tracy eyes widen. No one knows who Faith really is except her, but the Deputy knows as well.

"You do?" she asked.

Alex nods.

"She's your best friend. Isn't she?" he asked.

Whitehorse and Virgil were stunned to hear this. Tracy was trying to find the words to say but kept on shuddering what to say.

"Tracy, is this true?" Virgil asked.

"I... um" She looked at Alex who had a calm look before nodding his head at her to tell them the truth.

She sighs.

"Yes... her name is Rachel. She and I... join the cult before this shit happen thinking it was kinda silly cult. but when I saw what they truly are, I wanted to leave but... Rachel wanted to stay... and she became the new little sister after what happen to other." Tracy said.

Virgil wanted to be shocked but remain focus.

"Why didn't say anything before?" he said.

"If I told you I was once part of them then you and others would find out and kill me. So, I stayed silence, and the rest is history." Tracy said looking at the ground.

Alex patted him on the shoulder.

"No one is going to kill you Tracy and we won't say anything. Right." he said.

"I won't say word Tracy. I promise." Whitehorse said.

"Same here Tracy. You have my word." Virgil said.

Tracy calm down as she took breaths before nodding.

"Thank you." she said.

"Tracy, I promise I'll get her back to you ok. I will." Alex said.

"How?" Tracy said.

"By talking to her. How do you think that I got John to turn against his own Joseph as well." Alex said.

"What! You didn't tell us about that. You actually got John to drop out of the Cult?" Whitehorse asked.

Alex nods.

"Yep. He help me and Joey recuse the prisoners in his bunker we were bunker by telling us how." he said.

Whitehorse was amazes on the Deputy on what he did. He noded his head with chuckled.

"God damn son, You really something else." he said.

Alex smiles 

"Hey, I'm trying to this right way so I can break free this loop I'm in by killing Joseph Seed." he said.

"Ha, if I was in your shoes Rook, I would do the same thing to kill that bastard." Tracy said.

"Language Tracy." Virgil said scolding her.

Tracy rolls her eyes at him before waving him off.

"So, what now Rook?" Whitehorse asked.

"Well, for now let's keeps this to ourselves for now. Only those who know about my 'situation' must keep this to themselves." Alex said.

"Right and I take it you know about what we need help with, Deputy." Virgil said.

Alex nods.

"You need my help with water supply at the Water Treatment Plant, you need my help on saving folks and you need me to destroy Joseph's statue." he said.

Tracy chuckled.

"I guess he does know. If you want to destroy the statue now, meet me on top of the wall to get started." she said.

"Thanks Tracy but I'm actually going to find Dr. Lindsey first." Alex said.

"Well, once you do that and if you want to destroy the statue, you let me know." Tracy said as she leaves the office.

Whitehorse chuckled.

"I guess she like you, Rook." he said.

Alex laughs back a bit.

"When we first met, she called me free loader when I wanted to help." he said.

"Yeah, she does that, but she grows to trust those who wants to fight back." Virgil said.

"Anyways Rook, we'll let you go find Dr. Lindsey while we hold base." Whitehorse said.

He went to leave before patted on Alex's shoulder again with a nod.

"Gald to have you back Rook." he said before leaving.

Alex nods before seeing Virgil placing a Cougar pin on his jacket.

"Thanks Virgil. I let you know once I hit the plant and get the water back and running." Alex said.

"Thank you, Deputy. Oh, and be careful. I heard Peggies are there, guarding the Treatment Plant." Virgil said.

Alex nods and turns to leave but stop when the door open and turns his head.

"Oh, and Virgil, call me Alex." he said and leaves.

Alex left the office as he now begins his mission on saving Henbane River and help Faith realize the truth and make her turn again Joseph. He would make sure to save the Marshal as well but first, on his first mission, was to save the doctor. As he was about to leave, he started to get a headache for some reason and a voice could be heard.

~I see you searching, but you look lost. When I was younger, I spent years searching. I was a rat in a maze always chasing the same wedge of rancid  cheese. ~

Alex doesn't want to hear that story that he heard before again. So, he pushes back.

~Get  out! ~

~What?~

~Get. out. of my head. ~

His headache would go away and Alex sigh in relief. He knows he would confront Faith soon but that won't stop him on saving this Region. He will save the folks here and remove the Peggies that hurt and capture the people.

Whatever it takes.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex walks out the Jail after telling the others the truth of his being stuck in the loop. He plans on saving Dr. Charles Lindsey in hope of a cure for the Bliss. The problem is, will the doctor find a cure? If not, then there’s always a plan B and that plan B, is the little sister. Alex wonders how to confront Faith at the right moment and to find Bruke. He already promised Tracy to get her back to her and that he will. He will get Faith to turn against Joseph and will turn her back to Rachel again. But first, He will need to take it step by step in order to do this. The question is, will it work.

Alex pulled out his radio to contact Dutch about what happened.

“Dutch, you read?” Alex said.

{I hear you kid, what’s going on?}

“I’m in Henbane River and I just helped out the Cougars and secured the jail as well.” Alex said.

{The Hope County Jail? I heard the Mayor was there. Is he ok?}

“He is, including Whitehorse, he’s safe.” Alex said.

{Yeah, I figure Earl will be alright. Do they know about your ‘situation’.}

“They do, and they said they’ll say nothing to the folks and only those who are trusted.” Alex said.

{Well, that’s good. So, what are going to do first in Henbane River?}

“I’m going to find Dr. Lindsey. See if he can help me find a cure from the Bliss and hopefully for the folks that have turned into Angels.” Alex said.

{Sounds good to me Kid. Good luck out there. Dutch out.}

Alex put away his radio as he left through the door of the stone wall and was prepared to get started. His first mission was to save Dr. Lindsey and see any folks in vans or roadside that need saving. Second, get the water running at the Water Treatment Plant for Virgil. And finally, help Tracy destroy the Joseph Statue and burn the book on top. Of course, helping out the Guns for Hire here in Henbane. Alex then wonders when he thought of the Guns for Hire in Henbane that if he should tell them about the loop he was in. Peaches the Cougar will never understand Alex but Sharky and Adelinde, that he doesn't know. Given how Sharky is sometimes dense and Adelinde is… well, Alex doesn’t know how to put it. Still, he wonders if he should or not.

But he can think of it another time, right now he needs to save the Doctor right away. He got into the same car he used when he got here to the jail and off he went. He knows the location on where Dr. Lindsey is so finding him won’t be hard for Alex. During his drive, he could already see folks taken as hostages by the Peggies on the roadside. Of course, he stopped and took the Peggies down and saved the hostages, thanking him for rescuing him. Alex made a few more stops whenever he saw a hostage or two by the Peggies and rescued them. He even has to chase down a van that had hostages in it. Eventually, he finally made it to the Mastodon Geothermal Park where Dr. Lindsey is and where more hostages are too. 

He made sure to park the car where the Peggie's couldn’t see and won’t be alerted. He crouches and walks towards the area and pulls out his binoculars and spots the Doctor tied up on the ground by a VIP Peggy by him. He also sees three hostages guarded by the Peggies too. It was a good thing his AK had a silencer on it. He just needs to take his time. Save the hostages then Dr. Lindsey. The plan was set as he silently walked toward the area ready to take down the Peggies. Alex quickly hid behind a crate where he saw a Peggy guarding a hostage. He pulled out his rifle and shot him in the head, startling the hostage. Alex went over to set the hostage free as he thanked Alex for freeing him. He continues going to the next one as the hostage grabs the dead Peggy rifle for protection. Alex sees two Peggie's guarding one hostage as he hides behind another crate. As he thinks on what to do, he spotted a crush up can by him. Perfect, he thought to himself as he grabbed the can by his feet. Alex then threw the can from the Peggies direction as one of them turned to see what was. Without hesitation, Alex pulls out his rifle and quickly shoots both Peggies down. He free the second hostage as he thanks him before going over to the last hostage. He only saw one Peggy that was there guarding the last hostage. Instead of pulling out his rifle, he instead grabs a throwing knife before aiming at the Peggy and throws it to the head. The now dead Peggy falls to the ground before Alex goes over to the hostage and releases her. Now that the hostages are free, there was one more person to save. He quickly headed over to the center with a pipe in hand to use it on the VIP. She doesn’t know that Alex was behind her and just then, Alex went over and whacked the VIP on the head hard. With the VIP down, Alex unties Dr. Charles Lindsey, helping him up from the ground.

“Oh my god! Thank you so much!” Charles said dusting himself off.

“Are you alright Dr. Lindsey?” Alex asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Wait, how did you know my name?” Charles asked.

“Well, this is quite impossible to tell you.” Alex said.

The Doctor had a confused look when Alex said that. 

“What do you mean?” Charles said.

Alex looks around, making sure the others wouldn’t hear before leaning over and whispering something to Charles' ear. The doctor's eyes grew bigger the more Alex whispered ‘the loop he was stuck in’ to his ear. 

“W-What! That’s impossible.” Charles said.

“You’re a veterinarian, right? You were going to ask me to get your bag that the Peggies threw in the bag, but you can’t get it because you don’t know how to swim.” Alex said. 

Charles looked stunned when Alex said it. How could he know that he thought to himself? Unless… his eyes grew big again before responding to the Deputy.

“Oh my God. You are telling the truth.” Charles said.

Alex nods.

“Yep,” he said.

“This is… how?” Charles asked in disbelief.

“I’ll explain later. Let me go and get your bag first. Then we'll talk about this once we get back to the Jail.” Alex said.

The doctor agrees and Alex heads towards the water before jumping in. Even though the water Bliss up, it didn’t stop Alex from getting Dr. Lindsey bag. He dove deeper to where the bag was before he spotted it. He grabs the bag before diving back up to the surface. It was a good thing he trained his lungs to hold this much oxygen when underwater. When he returned back up to the surface, the Peggies' reinforcement was already here.

“Shit! I forgot they were coming.” Alex said.

He swam to where Dr. Lindsey was as the hostage fought back against the Cult. Alex soon joined the fight as Charles hid somewhere for protection. Alex and the others fought back against the Peggies as Angels joined in as well. Soon, a Peggy Helicopter joins in too, shooting its turrets at the Deputy. Alex ran to dodge the bullets that were aimed at him. He slid down behind a crate before he aimed his rifle at the pilot and fired. He shot the pilot dead as the helicopter went down and exploded. Soon, some of the Peggies retreated as it was too much for them and left the area. As the three free hostages cheered for their victory, Alex went over to where Charles was as he came out of hiding.

“You alright Charles?” Alex asked.

Charles nods

“I’m fine, thanks.” he said.

Alex then hands Charles his bag.

“Here” he said.

“My bag! You got it!” Charles said.

“Like I said. Now come on, let's go back to the jail.” Alex said.

Charles follows the Deputy as he tells the others to leave the area and to get somewhere safe. The freed hostages did so and left. Alex and Charles head out as well and head to his car.

“So, about the loop thing you were telling me.” Charles said as he got in the passenger seat.

“It can wait til we get to the jail. For now, l want to discuss something else with you.” Alex said.

“And that being what?” Charles asked.

“A cure of the Bliss.” Alex said starting the engine.

Upon arriving at the jail, the two men can finally discuss the loop that Alex was in that he had to repeat in Charles lab. Of course, there were a couple of stops that Alex had to do when it came to saving folks by the Peggies from the sideroad. But they made it without a scratch and now they can discuss the matter in hand that Charles wants to know. 

In Charles' lab, Alex tells Charles about how he was stuck in a time loop and how he can break free of it. Charles had questions of his own about this and Alex was gladly to answer them. Charles nods when the Deputy answers his question and later sighs in disbelief by his desk.

“Well Deputy, since you know what you’re doing, what’s your plan now?” Charles asked.

“Well, I figure we could go back to the topic we were talking about in the car.” Alex said.

“The cure?” Charles asked.

Alex nods.

“Is there a way to reverse the effect on those who are Angels and possibly to be immune to the Bliss if anyone who is near a Bliss field.” he asked.

The doctor thinks of this by his desk before saying something.

“Honestly Deputy, it's kinda impossible. Besides, I already tried looking for one but to no avail.” Charles said.

Alex then thinks for a moment before he thinks of something.

“Could it be that you were missing something on the cure you were working on before?” he asked.

“Hm… well in a matter of fact, I did.” Charles said.

He pulls a paper out of his desk and shows the Deputy a formula of the cure he worked on before.

“I took a dead Bliss flower with me and put it in a bag just in case. I analyzed it in hopes for a cure but landed into a problem.” Charles said.

“And what’s that?” Alex asked.

“A missing compound. I tried to figure it out, but it came up empty. Soon I just gave up in the thought of no cure of the Bliss and those Angels.” Charles said.

Alex nods as he looks through the paper. He knew that Charles might say that, so he told him about Plan B.

“Well, what if I told you about someone who might know about this missing compound that you were looking for.” Alex said.

“Really? Who?” Charles asked.

“Faith.” Alex said.

Charles' eyes widened.

“What! You want to get ‘the Siren’ help. But she’s part of the Cult, remember.” he said.

“I know, and she will. Trust me.” Alex said.

“Look, after you told me just now, I don’t know about this one.” Charles said.

“Don’t worry, you just have to trust me on this one.” Alex said.

Charles sighs.

“Alright, fine. So now what?” he asked.

“For now, just stay here and help out the wounded. Just don’t say this to no one. Only those who are my friends know about this.” Alex said.

Charles nods.

“And you?” he asked.

“Well, I’m back out there and get ‘her’ attention and probably get someone help on burning some Bliss fields.” Alex said.

“Well, I wish you luck then.” Charles said.

Alex nods.

“Thanks Doc, just stay made to keep those papers just in case.” he said.

“Will do.” Charles said.

With that, Alex leaves the lab to continue on with his work. With Dr. Lindsey safe now, Alex can go on to his location. But first, he needs to do something with those Bliss fields and he just knows the person who can do that and maybe distract him for a while.

“Hell yeah! Thanks for the help Dep. I’ll make sure to see any of those flower fields to burn.”

Alex gave a weak smile and nodded.

“Yeah, no problem Sharky. Just make sure you don’t accidentally hurt any innocent folks around too.” Alex said.

“Yeah, yeah, no worry. I’ll be careful. Later Dep.” Sharky said.

“Yep… see yea… yeash.” Alex said leaving the trailer park.

After dealing with Sharky and his burning disco situation, Alex leaves the trailer park after recruiting him. Of course, Alex did tell him about the loop he was in. At first, Sharky didn’t believe him but when Alex revealed some… secret stuff, he believed him. Sharky promised not to say this to no one, but Alex had a high feeling he might. Still, his job here was done and he was off to the Water Treatment Plant. He heads back to his car and starts the engine and off he goes to the Treatment Plant to restore the water. 

He was hoping, hitting the Water Plant would be enough to get Faith's attention. After all, after everything he has done here in Henbane River, it would have been enough for her to confront Alex. Then again, he said to himself to wait for the right moment to make her realize what she did and turn her against Joseph. That way he might save Burke and maybe do something with that bunker too. After thinking to himself, Alex finally arrives at the Water Treatment Plant. He got out of the car and quickly headed up the hill to get a better look. Upon getting to a vantage point, he pulled out his binoculars and scope the area. Of course, the Peggies were here and guarding the Treatment Plant for any intruders. After counting how many Peggies there were, Alex thinks of an idea on how to kill them all or hopefully all at once. He had two grenades with him in his bag as he pulled them out and thought of an idea. Making sure the Peggies weren’t looking, Alex chuck a grenade at a truck and hid in a bush so the Peggies won’t see. The grenade exploded along with the truck causing the Peggies to get startled by it. Everyone went over to see what and how this happened and as they were now confused. Now they’re in the group, Alex throws the second grenade at them as he runs to a tree that was close to the downhill that leads to the entrance. The grenade landed by one of Peggy's feet. When one of them noticed it, he was about to warn the others, but it was too late. All Peggies blew up into pieces and the treatment Plant was clear for now at least. With the area clear, Alex can go into the pump rooms and destroy the pumps filled with Bliss.

Alex enters the area avoiding the blood and body pieces and trying not to barf. He couldn’t believe he did that or even thought of the idea of doing it. But he tries not to think about it and heads over the pump control and presses the button. That caused the water to be drained and allowed Alex to shoot an explosive barrel that was blocking the pump tunnel. He jumped down before the water could rise up again. He ran through the tunnel before jumping in the Bliss water and swam across to the ladder. He climbed up the ladder, reaching the pumps filled with Bliss water. He took out a remote detonate and set it in the middle. He took cover before pressing the detonate and the pumps was destroyed. The building was filled with bliss and his site was starting to get blurry. But that won’t stop him from going to the next building. Alex was about to go to the next one, but Peggies reinforcements came in pickup trucks to stop the Deputy. But Alex was ready for them, throwing a remote detonate at a truck before destroying the truck with some of the Peggies in it. Alex aims his rifle at the others while taking cover. The Peggies tried their best to stop the Deputy, but it wasn’t enough. Alex was highly skilled during his loop, so he knows the way. He put every shot to the Peggies head with one bullet, so he won’t waste any bullet while being focused and patient.

 Soon, the reinforcement was dead, and Alex reloaded his gun and took some of the ammos from the dead Peggies. He went over the second pump control and pressed the button and the water drain down. He jumped down and ran through the tunnel again before coming out at the end. He jumps in the water, however there’s no ladder so he has to wait till the water rises. Soon, the water was starting to rise up but rather slowly. He climbed up out of the floor before he spotted a ghost of Faith. He already knew what she was going to say so when she was about to say something, Alex pulled out the revolver and shot the ghost. He pulls out the remote detonate and places it in the middle before taking cover. He detonates the bomb and destroys the second pumps filling the room with Bliss. He quickly got out of that room, finishing his task on restoring the water. Alex then pulls out the radio to call Virgil.

“Virgil, the water has been restored and the Water Plant is secured.” Alex said.

{Nice work Deputy. Now we can get fresh water to drink now that the plant is restored.}

“Anytime Virgil, I’ll see you back when I have the chance.” Alex said.

{Will do Deputy. Good luck out there.}

Alex put back his radio for a job well done for what he did. Now that the water is restored, he wonders if it was enough to get Faith's attention. Sure enough, as soon as he was about to leave, vision was starting to get blurry for the Bliss. 

“I guess she did notice.” Alex said to himself.

Alex then stops by his feet before a mist of white cover over. He then heard a girl giggle but he knew who giggles that was. And then, he saw the girl in the white dress as she blew white mist to the Deputy's face.

~Welcome to the Bliss.~

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

“...”

~I know you heard stories about me. That I’m a liar, a manipulator, that I poison people’s minds… Well, let me tell you a different story… A true story.~

To say that this was a dream or illusion, Alex felt this place was real after being pulled in by Faith into ‘the Bliss’. The first thing when he opened his eyes was a blue butterfly. His eyes followed it seeing the area that was nothing but a lie he thought to himself. He then felt his hand being grabbed by someone. He looked up and saw it was her, Faith or her real name, Rachel. 

She made him follow her as she gently pulled him to the field of the Bliss flower. Though this place looks and feels relaxed, it was all nothing but an illusion. When Alex heard she was about to tell her story, he wanted to leave. And that's what he was going to do. As Alex followed Faith, they stopped and sat down in the grass field and were about to tell her story. But as she was about to, Alex pulled his hands away from Faith before standing up. Faith didn’t know what Alex was doing before he spoke first.

“You were going to tell me a story about a young girl who lost everything. Was  ostracized by her community, bullied by her friends and abused by her family. Taken upon drugs and a needle, she wanted to die when she had enough and that was where she met the Father.” Alex said.

Faith eyes widen as she stands up thinking how would he know this when she didn’t tell him yet. Then something happened when she was thinking. The skies in the Bliss world were covered by dark clouds as thunder could be heard. Faith didn’t know why this was happening until Alex continued to speak.

“The Father asked her that she had ‘faith’ in him, willing to die for him and she said yes. But I know that’s a lie. We both know that don’t we?” Alex said.

Faith took a stand back, feeling afraid of… him. She didn’t know why, how was he doing she said to herself as thunder roared louder. Rain was starting to pour as Alex stood still. He had enough going into ‘the Bliss’ that he was being forced into. Well now it’s time to fight back against the Bliss.

“How are you doing this? What are you doing to this world?” Faith said in a bit of fear and anger.

“We both know the ending of the story didn’t go like that. You should know that too.” Alex said.

“How would you know?” Faith asked.

“Because you told me.” Alex said.

Faith was taken aback by what the Deputy said before the wind in the Bliss world blew stronger. She disappears into mist as Alex looks around to find her.

“Where are you, Faith! Where’s the Marshal!” Alex shouted.

Suddenly, the white mist was around him again covering his vision. Seconds later, the mist went away, and Alex felt like he was somewhere else now. He then saw someone he recognized and was by a corner. It was Burke who was to jump and realize where Alex was. They were on top of Joseph’s statue. Soon, Faith reappears with wings watching as Burke turns his head to the Deputy.

“Walk the path.” Burke said.

Alex tried to stop him, but it was too late. Burke spread his arms before falling to the ground. Alex curses under his breath before looking up at Faith as she watches the whole thing.

“You must walk the path as well, Deputy.” Faith said.

Alex looks at Faith and looks at the ground. For some reason, he felt his whole body walking towards the corner of the edge. It must have been the Bliss that is taking hold of Alex. All while Faith saw the Deputy walking toward the ledge, thinking he would jump as well. But Alex would be damn it he let that happen to himself. He wanted out of this world and that he was gonna do.

He stopped his whole body which made Faith confused on why he stopped. Soon, Alex felt like he was taking back control of his body again as he fought against the Bliss. Faith was stunned, no one had ever fought back against the Bliss as Alex finally took hold of his body again. He looked back at Faith as her fear took hold again as thunder clouds and strong wind was around them again.

“How… how are you…” Faith trails off. 

“I’m not walking the path, Faith. I walk my own path just like everyone who wants to walk theirs and not be forced into someone.” Alex said.

“I…I don’t understand. How can you resist the Bliss.” Faith asked.

But Alex chose to ignore it.

“I want out Faith. Now!” He said with a bit of anger.

To say that Faith was angry, she was indeed angry as she disappeared once again. Suddenly, Alex felt dizzy before a white light blocked his vision, meaning he was getting out of the Bliss world and returning back to reality.

Alex groans after a trip to the Bliss world and getting out on his own. However, he did get a headable from it. But that wasn’t going to him for getting the done and saving this region. He opened his eyes, seeing the bright light of the sun and  feeling a bit of wind. But when Alex got up, he realized he was still on the statue, specifically, on the stone book. Alex didn’t expect this, he thought he would be on the ground where all the other dead bodies were at when they took their own lifes. 

“Huh? Wasn’t expecting this to happen.” Alex said to himself.

He should have saved Adelaide and helped her get her copter so he could call her and help him. Then again, it was his idea to help Sharky first than Adelaide so there was no going back to that. He thought of a second opinion.

He pulled out his radio and called Tracy.

“Hey Tracy, can you hear me?” Alex said.

Alex waited until Tracy responded.

{I hear you Rook, what s’up?}

“I seem to be in a tight problem right now.” Alex said.

{What happened?}

“Well, Faith pulled me into the Bliss, but I forced my way out after I made Faith a bit scared and angry at me.” Alex said.

{Oh shit! Are you alright?}

“I'm fine, for now at least. It just… uh, I may or may not be stuck on top of Joseph’s statue when I force out, right now.” Alex said.

There was a bit of a pause before Tracy responded.

{Could you repeat that, Rook. You’re what?}

“I'm stuck on top of Joseph's Statue. I’m on the stone book though.” Alex said.

He could have sworn he heard Tracy laughing on the other side of the radio. He rolled his eyes at Tracy's laughter before responding.

“I see you’re enjoying this Tracy, but I need help right about now.” Alex said.

{Im sorry Rook. But that was so fucking funny where you’re at right now. Don’t worry, I’ll send someone with a copter to get yea.}

“Thanks. Oh, does the copter you’re sending out have guns on it or Rockets?” Alex asked.

{Both.}

“Even better.” Alex said.

{Hang on tight Rook. A Cougar fighter is heading your way right now and is gonna help destroy the statue too and make sure to destroy that book too.}

“Thanks Tracy, I’ll let you know once the statue is destroyed.” Alex said.

He then put back his radio and waited.

A couple minutes later of waiting and hoping they would see him, Alex could hear a copter from a mile away. He sees the helicopter coming towards where the Deputy is as he waves his hands at the pilot to get his attention. It works as the copter comes closer to the statue’s book. When the helicopter was close enough to the stone ground, Alex jumped on and into the passenger seat as the copter flew up again. 

“That was a close call.” The Cougar pilot said.

“Thanks for that but the job isn’t done yet.” Alex said.

“I know. Mind if I do it.” the pilot asked.

Alex nods.

“By all means,” he said.

“Hell yeah!” the pilot said.

The Cougar pilot started firing the turrets on the Statue and shooting rockets too. The Peggies who were in there came out of the entrance doors to see what was happening. The copter was going around the statue as it destroyed it with the turrets and rockets. 

“Someone’s destroying Joseph’s statue!” One Peggy said.

“Stop them!” another said.

But it was too late for the Peggies. The statue was destroyed, all bits and pieces thanks to the Deputy and the Cougar pilot. With that, Alex can go down there and burn the book. Luckily, there was a parachute in the helicopter and grab it and let the pilot know what he was about to do. The pilot got close enough where the book was, and Alex jumped out. When he did, he pulled the string and he slowly descended down to where the book was. After making a landing, Alex took off the parachute before spotting the book. He went over to it and grabbed it. As he did, Alex looked at the book before pulling out a lighter and set it on fire. He threw out to the air before waving at the pilot to come and get him. When the pilot did, Alex threw his grapple hook before it connected to the copter. He climbs up and, in the copter, tells the pilot to leave the area and back to the jail. The pilot didn’t need to be asked twice and flew the helicopter out of there as Peggies tried to shoot at them from below. The two fist bump for a job well done they head back to the jail to tell Tracy the news.

After arriving back at the jail, Alex got off the helicopter, thanking the pilot for helping out. He walked up to the jail wall and saw Tracy as he waved at her.

“So, is it destroyed?” Tracy asked.

Alex nods.

“Yep and the book too.” he said.

“Nice. With that statue destroyed, Joseph will be shitting brick when he hears about this.” Tracy said.

“Agree, let Whitehorse know about this. I’m about to head back out there.” Alex said.

He was about to leave before Tracy stop him.

“Hey wait! You probably might need this.” she said.

She then tosses him a Syringe with medicine that clears out the Bliss.

“You might it on ‘you know who’.” Tracy said.

Alex knew who Tracy was talking about and nodded at her.

“Thanks,” he said.

He went over to a car before heading out to take back and piss faith off again. Throughout the day, Alex has taken back two outposts and freed more hostages. To say that Sheriff Whitehorse was proud of what he was doing, he was more proud that he freed more hostages from the Cult. Alex felt proud about himself too on what he’s doing too. During his work on liberating the Region he was able to get his favorite red car from a classic cars dealing shop, the 1973 Pygmalion SSR. He remembers driving this firebird like nothing when he first saw eyes on it. Running over Peggies, doing donuts and everything. He fell in love with the car and was glad to get it back.

 Night time fell, and Alex was at the Drubman Marina after liberating the outposts and saving Adelaide Drubman and her boytoy Xander. He did tell Adelaide about the loop he was in. She didn’t believe him at first but when revealing some secret he told him during his loop she instantly believed him. She promises to keep it a secret only to get her copter back ‘the Tulip’. Alex agrees to the request hoping to keep that promise when he gets it back. When he got the Tulip back he flew it back to the Marina but forgot about the ambush over there when he got there. 

{Honey we got Peggies on our asses. We need help ASAP!}

“Don’t worry Adelaide, I’m here.” Alex said.

Alex fired the copter turret on the Peggies making sure not to hit the Cougars too. Some Peggies tried to fire at the Tulip but Alex made sure that didn’t happen. He shot up the pickup trucks causing them to be destroyed. Adelaide gave them hell from below, shooting every Peggies she saw. 

“That right you sons of bitches! This is what happens when you steal my Marina, my Tulip and my Boytoy!” Adelaide shouted.

Soon, the Peggies started to retreat while Adelaide and the Cougars kept shooting the Peggies. When the Peggies were gone, Alex flew to the Marina and landed at the spot where it was supposed to be. It was a good thing that the Tulip wasn’t damaged, otherwise Adelaide would've blown a casket if she saw one scratch on it. When he got off the copter, Adelaide ran up to the Deputy and hugged him, thanking him for getting her Tulip back.

“Oh thank you honey. You actually got my Tulip back.” she said.

“Anytime Adelaide, hope you promise our ‘deal’.” Alex said.

“Don’t worry honey. My lip, our seal.” Adelaide said.

Alex nods

“Thank you,” he said.

“Oh, if you need any help for me, you let me know. Of course I might be busy with…” Adelaide trails off.

“I-I think I know what you’re gonna say.” Alex said, stopping her.

Adelaide chuckled.

“Anyways I should head back to the jail to get some sleep.” Alex said.

“Alright honey, I’ll see you tomorrow if you need me.” Adelaide said.

The two wave goodbye as Adelaide leaves to her Xander to speak about ‘stuff’ once they’re alone. Alex was sighing in relief that the job was over. Now he’s ready to sleep for the next day to get Faith attention again and hopefully save Burke too. He got into his car before checking if it had scratches on it. Luckily, it didn’t and drove out of the Marina and headed back to the Jail to get some shuteye.

During the drive, Alex was thinking it was time to confront the little sister and tell her the truth but wants to wait till tomorrow. He hopes to find Burke somewhere there too and bring him back to his senses. He doesn’t want to make the mistake of Burke Bliss up like the last couple times he witnessed. Well not this one he thought to himself, he will save him and make sure that Virgil lives too. Once he saves those two, Alex will go after Faith and save her too and turn her against Joseph and figure out a cure to be immune to the Bliss and change the Angels back to people again.

As he thought of it, his vision was starting to blur up with Bliss. That could only mean one thing. It was Faith, she wanted to see him again and this late at night Alex thought to himself.

“Damnit, guess she can’t wait till tomorrow then.” Alex said to himself.

He stops the car and quickly grabs the syringe with the medicine in it. He held on to it tight before his vision was covered with white mist. He then heard the familiar giggle again for the certain someone. Sure enough, Faith pops out of nowhere and blows the white mist, taking him back to the Bliss up world again.

~Welcome to the Bliss.~

Here we go again.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex wasn’t expecting to be back in the Bliss so soon. Even what happened that day when Alex forced himself out of the Bliss the first time by Faith. She was confused and stunned on how the Deputy knew about her past. Especially how he resisted the Bliss which made her a bit scared and angry. But Alex was gonna make sure that Faith will see the truth, see how she was in the wrong. And hopefully help him save the Marshall and help him make a cure for the Bliss.

 But the question remains, will Faith listen to the Deputy or will he have no choice but to kill her and break Tracy’s promise. Only one way to find out.

The white mist cleared out from Alex’s eyes, seeing a field that led to a big tree with leafless trees on each side where he was standing. Alex knew where that takes him. Even though Burke’s there, Joseph will also be there too. He needs to find Faith but she’s nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, a familiar voice could be heard from the Bliss world.

~You've been invited into our home… into our heart. Trust in the Path and you’ll find the answers you seek~

It was Faith, she was calling the Deputy to meet with the Father himself. Hoping that the Father will make him see the ‘truth’. Alex already knew what he was going to see and refused to see it again. He won’t watch what Joseph wants to show him, the illusion version of ‘the collapse’. Then it hit him, Alex got an idea. He knows how to convince Faith that he was in a loop and her death will play. If he shows her of her death and tells her of her past, she might believe him and turn against Joseph. But will it work, Alex thought to himself. He already promised Tracy on bringing her back to her and he’ll be damned if he breaks that promise. He looked down at his hand where he was still holding the syringe of the medicine. He then grips it tight, making sure not to drop it. 

He knew what he had to do now.

Alex then turned to the other direction to leave. However, the white mist covers him and forces him to turn back to the ‘right’ direction.

~Where do you think you’re going silly? The Path is this way.~

But Alex doesn’t want to and turns around to leave again. The white mist again covers Alex, making him turn back to where the big tree is. 

~Nuh uh, that’s not where the path is.~

Again Alex turns around and tries to leave for the third time. Once again, the white mist covers him, making him turn back.

~Why do you want to leave? Why can’t you accept what we are giving you?~

For the past several attempts to leave the Bliss, Alex kept being forced to turn around to the big tree. But no matter how many times Alex keeps turning to leave, he is forced to turn back. He wants to play this game with Faith, he wants to irritate her, to force confrontation face to face.

~So stubborn, why do you keep turning back. Don’t you want to be ‘free’, ‘free’ for all the violence, ‘free’ from all the chaos, ‘free’ from what you are?~

Alex then stopped where he stood now. He could sense he was irritating her or in better words, ‘pissing her off’. Now was the time to do what he was waiting for.

“You think, being in this place is what you call ‘free’. More like a hellhole if you ask me.” Alex said.

~What makes you think that Deputy. This place is where who you want to be and out there, you’re a nobody.~

Alex scoffed.

“Is that what you told yourself that, before you came to this place Faith… or should I call you… Rachel.” he said.

~...~

Just then, a plain silence was from where ‘Faith’ was. Alex knew he got her, now he just needs to see if she comes out or not. All he could hear was the quiet atmosphere in the Bliss world when Alex revealed ‘Faith’ real identity. Suddenly a voice came behind him.

“How did you know my real name?”

Alex turns to see ‘Faith’ standing where she appears, looking a bit scared when Alex her real name. Alex doesn’t want to scare her more, so he takes it slow to show her he’s not going to hurt her.

“I know this because your friend told me.” Alex said.

“I don’t have any friends.” ‘Faith’ said.

“Yes, you do Rachel.” Alex said.

“That’s not who I am. Rachel is gone. Rachel is dead!” ‘Faith’ said.

Alex could see she was growing a bit angry. So, he pushes forward.

“I don’t believe that, and you know it too.” Alex said.

“What would you know? How would you know?” ‘Faith’ asked.

She took one step back, but Alex took one step forward.

“I know this because you told me. Because we met and did this before.” Alex said.

‘Faith’ was surprised and confused at the same time when Alex told her what he said.

“How? I never met you before I first saw you when you were arresting the Father.” she said.

“Because, you may not remember our conversation, but I do. Because I was stuck in a time loop.” Alex said.

“What? That’s impossible. How can you… I don’t believe you.” Faith said.

She took another step back, but Alex took another step forward.

“It's true and besides, how did you think I knew what you were going to say when you were about to tell your backstory.” Alex said.

‘Faith’ was about to open her mouth to say something but realized… he had a point. How would he know when she was about to tell it she thought to herself.

Alex then continues.

“And I know that Joseph forced you to become… this.” he said.

But ‘Faith’ refuses to listen.

“No, You’re wrong! You-” she was then cut off.

“He plied you with drugs… He threatened you…abused you! You know that! You were seventeen when it happened! You even told me when we fought after you took the Sheriff!” Alex angrily said

‘Faith’ eyes widen.

“What?” she said.

Alex then calms down then sighs before looking at ‘the Siren’.

“Let me show you something,” he said.

He then uses the Bliss to show ‘faith’ an illusion of their battle they have during one of the loops he was in. ‘Faith’ looked horrified, not because that the Deputy could do that with the Bliss but what she was seeing too. She looked at her illusion self, seeing herself fighting the Deputy with white mist orbs and summoning Angel to attack him. She didn’t know what to say, but her illusion self did.

~It’s not my fault… None of this was my fault! You think I wanted this? He plied me with drugs… He threatened me… I was seventeen… I was just a child…~

‘Faith’ eyes widened more as she stepped back from hearing what her illusion self was saying.

“No…no…” she mutters as tears come out.

“Do you believe me now?” Alex said.

‘Faith’ looked at the Deputy with fear and shock in her eyes but she didn't want to believe it. She was crouching down, hands on her ears, trying to not listen to this anymore.

“It’s all a lie. It’s all a lie.” she repeatedly said.

Alex sighs.

“Not convincing huh… well, maybe this might.” he said.

Alex then uses the Bliss to create an illusion of the ending of the battle. ‘Faith’ looked up and saw her illusion, self beaten and bloody. Panting for breath as she stood in front of a river and Alex looked at her on the opposite side.

~You still don’t understand. You don’t know what it is you’re doing, do you?~

She took a step forward to the illusion Deputy but he took a step back. 

~Joseph believes he’s our savior. But you’ll be the one who decides what happens… You were the start. You’ll be the end.~

She took another step forward, but the illusion Deputy took another step back. It was then the illusion Faith looked disappointed and was hit with realization too.

~It was always going to happen this way…~

‘Faith’ then saw her illusion self walk back to the river but a little tipsy. She then knew what was about to happen.

She was going to die.

~You’ll walk the path… You’ll rescue your Sheriff…You’ll be the hero…and then… you’ll choose.~

She then fell into the water and died, flowing but not before one final word to the illusion Deputy.

~And if you don’t listen to him… he’ll be right.~

With that, the illusion of that sense faded away and ‘Faith’ was left with shock, mortified, scared. Shock because she actually said those things to the Deputy even though it didn’t happen. Mortified because she remembers the things Joseph did to her and staying with him and her friend wanting to leave as she was right about them. And scared because she died by the hands of the Deputy as she fought him, that was supposed to take place but now, it wasn’t going to happen.

“Do you believe me now? That’s what happened during my loop. I had to watch you die so many times and after hearing your story, I felt bad for you.” Alex said.

Rachel said nothing, just look at the ground as Alex continues.

“Do you think that ‘the path’ is helping people, Rachel? Well, it isn’t, people make their own path that they want to follow not force it on someone else's. I know you had a difficult life, and you think that this place is safe, but it isn’t. Sometimes people must understand the reality of the world we live in. It may have its downside, but we push forward in life to achieve what goal we want to follow.” Alex said.

Rachel now heavily breathing as tears fell down her face was hit with realization. The things she did, the things Joseph made her do. Even to the people, she realizes she mess up. He’s right, she thought to herself ‘everyone must face reality’. Alex, who was silent as Rachel realized her mistakes, spoke.

“Rachel… It's not your fault.” Alex said.

Rachel looks up at the Deputy with a calm look on his face.

“What?” she then stood up.” What did you say?” she asked.

“It’s not your fault.” Alex said.

“But… it is.” Rachel said.

“It’s not your fault.” Alex said.

“But it is. The things I did to those people.” Rachel said.

“No Rachel. It’s not your fault.” Alex said.

Rachel doesn't know what Alex is doing but she’s growing rather irritated on what he’s repeating the same sentence.

“I see what you’re doing now. You’re feeling guilty aren’t you? Well you shouldn’t! I’m nothing but a monster now because of him!” Rachel angrily said.

“It’s not your fault.” Alex said.

“Quit saying that! Just cut it out-” 

But Rachel was cut off when Alex placed two hands on her shoulders and repeated the same sentence in a calm voice.

“Rachel, it’s not. Your fault.”

Suddenly, Rachel burst into tears and cried hard as Alex pulled her in for a hug. Rachel cried on Alex’s Shoulder as he gently rubbed her back to comfort her.

“ *sob* I’m sorry! I’m so so sorry! *sob* I didn’t mean to hurt anyone, I really didn’t mean to *sob*.” 

“I know… and I forgive you.” Alex said.

He let Rachel cry for however long she had in her. The emotion of pain, anger, sadness, Alex let Rachel take it all out and he wasn’t going to let go until she stops. She soon stopped crying before Alex said something. 

“Rachel, we need to get you out of here but I need to find the Marshal first before we leave.” he said.

Rachel nods.

“I know where he is but… Joseph might be there too.” she said.

“Lead me to him, I'll deal with Joseph as well.” Alex said.

Rachel then led the Deputy to the big tree where Burke is so they could get out of there. Soon, they would someone talk and saw by the big tree a few Peggies and Burke too as they listened to a story from none other than Joseph Seed himself. Rachel took a stand back but Alex made sure she was safe with him. They walked up closer until Joseph noticed them and greeted them with a smile. A smile that would disgust Rachel when he did that.

“You came” He turned to Rachel "Well done Faith.” Joseph said.

However, when raise his arm towards her, she got behind the Deputy. Joseph’s smile disappeared when she did that until he realized what was happening. He looked at the Deputy in shock.

“What have you done to our Faith?” Joseph asked.

Alex then got closer to the Father.

“I showed her the truth. Showed her how much of a psychopath you are.” he said.

Joseph took a stand back what the Deputy said to him before his eyes averted to Rachel.

“Faith-” he was cut off.

“My name is Rachel! After what you did to me, You are going to pay for what you have to not only me but the other girls who you called ‘Faith’ as well!” Rachel angrily said.

Suddenly, dark clouds were forming above the sky and thunder could be heard. The Peggies and Burke looked confused on what was going on. Especially Joseph when the wind came and blew hard before looking at Rachel.

“After everything I have done for you, you just throw it all away. If you side with the snake in our garden, you’ll have nothing again. No family, no friends, nothing!” Joseph angrily said.

“You’re wrong Joseph, I do have friends and one of them is the one who showed me the truth.” Rachel said.

The Bliss world was starting to get worse as Peggie looked around in fear and confusion right now. Alex didn’t waste any time and went over to where Burke was and grabbed him on the arm. He pulls Burke as he runs towards Rachel and grabs her too and leaves the Bliss world.

Rachel turns her head as she runs to look at Joseph one last time before giving him ‘the bird’.

“So long you asshole!” she yelled out.

Just then, everything went to white now as they ran, meaning they were about to head to the real world again.

Alex groans after starting to wake up from the Bliss world again. But when he did, he felt something or someone shaking him to wake up and calling his name. 

“Deputy! Deputy!”

That was Rachel, she was calling his name to wake him up. He opens his eyes, seeing Rachel trying to shake him up. When she saw him up, she pointed something beside him.

“Deputy! The Marshal!” she said.

Alex looked next to him and saw Burke shaking violently like he was having a seizure. He knew what this was and he checked in his hand to see if he still had the syringe. Luckily, he did and quickly got of hold on Burke to insert the medicine.

“Burke! Hold still! I need to give this to you!” Alex said.

But Burke was struggling trying to break free from the Deputy.

“No! Get that away from me!” Burke said.

“Damnit Burke! Rachel, help me hold him down!” Alex said.

Rachel does so and goes over to hold the Marshal down as Alex gets ready to insert the medicine.

“No! NO!”

“Sorry, Burke.” Alex said.

Alex then inserted the needle into the Marshal and gave him the medicine and started to calm down.

“Good, good, that's it.” Alex said, trying to calm him.

Soon after, Burke was starting to feel more calm before he passed out. Alex sighs in relief that it is over and that the Marshall is safe now. He looked at Rachel, seeing she was taking low breath but was fine. He then looked around, seeing they were in a forest. He does remember being in a forest before he was taken in by the Bliss again. He noticed sunlight shining from above, seeing it was already day time. He didn’t know how long he was out but at least he wasn’t tired anymore. 

Before long, Rachel was the first to speak.

“So, what happens now?” she asked.

Alex looked at the girl before going over to the unconscious Marshall and grabbing him over to his shoulder.

“We’re getting out of here before any Peggies see us.” Alex said.

With that Rachel follows Alex as he carries Burke on his shoulder while trying to find a way out. Soon, they noticed a road ahead, meaning they were almost out of the forest. As they got out, Alex spotted his classic red car, seeing it was ok. 

“Well at least my car is ok and we have transport too.” Alex said.

Rachel said nothing, still processing what just happened as she followed the Deputy to the car. Alex opened the passenger door and put the seat down to put Burke in. When he did, he placed the seat back up before allowing Rachel to get in too. She does so as Alex closes the door and goes over and gets in as well.

“Ready to go.” Alex asked.

Rachel as Alex turns on the engine and the car turns on. Alex then drove out and left to head back to the jail to take Burke there. 

The drive there was quiet and Rachel pretty much had her head down during the drive. Alex felt bad for her. Even after everything she did, she was just a kid when Joseph drugged her up with Bliss. Still, having to face the truth and reality, made Rachel feel awful. Plus, Alex then thought if they go back to the jail and everyone saw Rachel, then that would be a problem. It was then that Alex noticed a small clothing store that he was about to pass. Perfect, he thought to himself and turn to that direction. 

“Wait? What are you doing?” Rachel asked.

“Well, if we’re going to the Jail, then you need to change clothes. Luckily, we almost passed this clothing store.” Alex said.

“I don’t know, people still might recognize me and even if I do go to the jail, Tracy might see me and kill me.” Rachel said.

“That’s not true, she wants to come back to her and I promise her I will get you back.”  Alex said.

Rachel looked up at the Deputy with a surprise look.

“She does?” she asked.

Alex nods.

“Yes, and I kept that promise because I saved you,” he said.

Rachel didn’t know what to say, her friend really wants her to come back. After everything that has happened she still wants her back. 

“Now come on, let's get you out of that dress and get you some fresh clothes and maybe some shoes too.” Alex said.

Rachel said nothing but nods she got out with the Deputy and headed in the store and left Burke in the car to sleep. Inside the store, Rachel picks out some clothes she wants to wear. A white shirt, a long sleeve red flannel, jeans, and some shoes that fit her. She heads into the fitting room while Alex waits for her outside. It didn’t take long for Rachel to come out with her new look and holding the white dress. Alex smiles and nods at her new wear.

“That looks much better.” Alex said.

“Thanks but people still might recognize me by the face.” Rachel said.

Alex then thought of that and got an idea. He took off the hat he was wearing and put it on her before giving her the sunglasses that were hanging on his shirt.

“Will that work?” Alex asked.

Rachel looks at it with a mirror that was by her before nodding her head.

“I guess it will.” she said.

“And what about the dress? What are you going to do with it?” Alex asked.

“Hm… no idea. I think I might destroy it once my bunker is taken care of… maybe burn it.” Rachel said.

“Well, you'll have plenty of time to think about it once we get to the jail.” Alex said.

“And you think this might work?” Rachel asked.

“Only one way to find out.” Alex said.

The two leave and head back in the car with Burke still unconscious from the back as the car turns on and leaves the clothing store. 

With Rachel's new look, Alex wonders if it will work if the resistance sees her for who she really is. He hopes Tracy will be happy that he got her friend back but how will it play once they see each other. Only one way to find out once they head to the jail.

A while later, they finally made it to the jail as Alex parked his car and he and Rachel got out. He then goes over to the passenger seat and opens to get Burke out. Still pass out, Alex put him over his shoulder before he and Rachel head to the door of the stone wall and head inside. Alex didn’t see Tracy was on top of the stone wall, probably doing some other work for Virgil. When they got in the people didn’t seem to recognize Rachel as Faith but just another survivor from the Cult which was good for her part. When they got to the medic room, Sheriff Whitehorse was there helping out wounded when he saw Alex was back with the Marshal on his shoulder.

“My god, you found him Rook!” Whitehorse said.

“That I did and I gave him his medicine too.” Alex said.

“That’s good. Put him on one of the beds for him to rest.” Whitehorse said.

Alex nods and does so all while Rachel was from the background watching the Deputy put Burke on the beds. Whitehorse noticed this and went over to Alex to ask him something.

“Rook, is that who I think it is?” Whitehorse asked.

Alex nods.

“Yep and I’m surprised no one noticed her,” he said.

“Same here.” Whitehorse said.

“Sheriff, where’s Tracy?” Alex asked.

“In Virgil’s office, talking to him about something.” Whitehorse said.

“Good, follow me. Rachel, come on, let's go see Tracy.” Alex said.

“I don’t know Deputy; I don’t think I’m ready.” Rachel said.

“You’ll be fine ok. It’ll be just you two talking while I’ll watch.” Alex said.

Rachel eventually nods and follows the Deputy and Sheriff to Virgil’s office to see her old friend again. As she did, she was wondering what to say to Tracy. She was already getting never whether she’ll forgive her or not. They soon arrive at Virgil's office as Alex opens the door and sees the two having a conversation about something. They notice Alex has come back when he opens the door. 

“There you are, Rook. Where have you been?” Tracy asked.

“You've been on radio silence since last night.” Virgil said.

Alex smiles.

“Well, I have good news and great news,” he said.

“What’s the good news?” Virgil asked.

“I found the Marshal and gave him his medicine. He’s ok.” Alex said.

“Oh that is good news to hear. Well done.” Virgil said.

“And the great news?” Tracy said.

Alex smiles at Tracy and she didn’t know why he was smiling at her like that until it hit her. Her eyes widened.

“Oh my god, you mean…” Tracy said.

Alex nods before motioning someone to come in.

Rachel who was outside the office took a deep breath and head inside and saw her friend that she hadn’t seen since there separation. 

“Rachel,” Tracy said.

“Tracy,” Rachel said.

She took off the hat and glasses seeing tears already coming out.

“Virgil, how about you and I give some privacy for a bit.” Whitehorse said.

Virgil nods and leaves with the sheriff while Alex stays behind. The room became silent when Virgil and Whitehorse left. Rachel and Tracy don’t know what to say to each other while Alex stays silent not wanting to intervene. Then Tracy was the first to say something.

“Rachel… I’m so sorry…this was all my fault” Tracy said with tears in her eyes.

“Tracy…no, it’s my fault. After everything I did, I don’t deserve forgiven.” Rachel said.

“But it was me… I was the one who came up with the idea of joining the cult, thinking it was harmless, but when I realized what they were, I wanted to leave but Joseph already got to you.” Tracy said.

“I wanted to leave too, but Joseph threatened me and drugged me up, forcing me to stay. You have to believe me.” Rachel said.

“I do, I really do. I just thought I lost you for good by the cult and me killing you to make you stop creating the Bliss.” Tracy said.

By then Rachel was about to cry.

“I don’t want to be alone again.” Rachel said.

Tracy lunged over to her and tightly hugged her.

“And you won’t be. I’m not losing you again Rachel.” she said.

Rachel started to cry on Tracy’s shoulder as she wrapped her arms around her. Tracy looked at the Deputy who watched the whole thing before quietly saying to him.

“Thank you.”

Alex smiles and nods before going over to the door to leave. 

“I’ll let you two be alone for a while. I’m going to head out.” he said.

And with that Alex leaves the room and when he does he sees Whitehorse waiting for him.

“Have you been waiting for me?” Alex asked.

“I have, and to tell you how proud I am of you son. I don’t think there’s no longer calling you Rook anymore.” Whitehorse said. 

He patted him on the shoulder as Alex nodded.

“How’s Burke?” he asked.

“Doing ok. The doc gave him more medicine just in case, so he’ll be out for a while.” Whitehorse said.

“That’s good to hear. Listen, let me know once Burke’s awake so I can talk to him. And also make sure that Rachel wears that hat and sunglasses. If any of the Cougars sees her without them, then things will get ugly.” Alex said.

“Don’t worry, I will and I’m pretty sure Tracy will keep an eye on her too.” Whitehorse said.

Alex nods.

“Alright, I’m going to head out now to do some work. Let me know when Burke is awake.” he said.

“I will. Good luck Rook. I mean, Deputy.” Whitehorse said.

Alex smiles and nods before he heads out to do some more work in the region.

During the day through night work tirelessly on taking out the Peggies in Henbane River. He had liberated some outposts, saving more folks and taking some prepper stash too. He even got Peaches the Cougar too at Miss Mabel’s residence. During his work, he wonders if Rachel was doing ok and if Tracy is keeping an eye on her. He also wonders if Burke is awake already, but he’ll wait, and he has the job to keep him busy. 

After grabbing another prepper stash at the O’Hara creepy haunted house and getting the fuck out of there, Alex’s radio went on and Whitehorse calling him.

{Alex, Burke awake now. He knows that you want to see him.}

“Thanks Sheriff, I’ll be there soon. Alex out.” Alex said.

He put back his radio and called Peaches over as they got back into his car and drove back to the Jail to see Burke. After getting back to the Jail, Alex got out of his car and headed inside the jail but not before telling Peaches to stay outside which she did. When he got in the medic room, he saw Burke sitting on the bed he was laying, waiting for the Deputy. He notices Alex when he heads in and nods at him.

“That seat taken.” Alex asked.

“Not at all.” Burke said.

Alex sat on the bed that was next to Burke before they started talking.

“So, how are you feeling?” Alex said.

“Like my old self again.” Burke said.

“...That’s good...” Alex said.

“Yeah…I guess you were right about…well you know.” Burke said.

Alex chuckled.

“Yeah…I know,” he said.

The two were silent for a while before Burke spoke again.

“Alex, I’m…sorry.” Burke said.

“For what?” Alex asked.

Burke sighs.

“I’m the one who started this and getting people killed and honestly…I can’t forgive myself for that.” he said.

Alex nods.

“It wasn’t your fault. But now you know what we’re dealing with.” he said.

“Will it be enough though?” Burke said.

“Possibly, My friend who is a doctor is working on a cure on the angels to turn them back to normal and it will make us immune to the Bliss in his lab.” Alex said.

That caught Burke by surprise.

“Is that possible?” he asked.

“Well, we’re still waiting, right now Rachel is probably in his lab right now, helping out the doctor.” Alex said.

“Who’s Rachel?” Burke said.

“Oh, she’s… you know…” Alex tries to find the words to say but can’t

“Uh Alex, what’s wrong? Who’s Rachel?” Burke asked.

Before Alex could say it, the door to the lab opened and Tracy came out, only to see Alex and Burke talking before they noticed her.

“Rook, I was about to call you on the radio but you’re already here.” Tracy said.

Alex got up as well as Burke.

“Tracy, where’s Rachel?” he asked.

“With Charles but we had a problem that you need to hear.” Tracy said.

Alex looks at Burke.

“Well Burke, guess you get to meet Rachel in person then,” he said.

“Uh, ok but I don't know why you can’t tell me who she is.” Burke said.

Alex had Burke follow him to Charles’s lab as they were needed for something important to hear from Dr. Lindsey.

“You’re about to find out, Burke.”

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex headed into Charle’s lab when Tracy told him there was a problem that he needed to hear. He thought something might have happened or Charle must have run out of ingredients to make the cure. Either way, he was going to find out and make sure Charles makes the cure so the Angels can go back to normal and for everyone to be immune to the Bliss. And hopefully once that taken care of, he was going to destroy the bunker in Henbane River where the Peggies are processing the Bliss. 

Alex heads in, seeing Charle pacing back and forth as he scratches his head and Rachel sitting by a corner as she waits for the Deputy and the others to arrive. Alex waved at Rachel as she waved back to say hello. Tracy soon follows into the lab, going to where Rachel is. But when Burke heads in and notices Rachel, he panics before taking a step back.

“Oh shit! it ‘s-” he trails off.

Alex quickly covers his mouth before pulling him in the lab, hoping no one heard that. 

“Burke, this is not Faith.” Alex said.

“hm!,” Burke said.

Alex removes his hand off of Burke’s mouth before he nods.

“Burke, this is Rachel. The person I've been trying to tell you.” he said.

Burke looked at Rachel who she waved before looking back at the Deputy in confusion.

“You mean… that’s her, but isn’t she…” he trails off.

“She ‘was’ but no longer. When I showed her her mistake and told her about the loop I was in, she broke free from Faith and turned back to Rachel that we now see.” Alex said.

“To be honest I thought he was crazy when he said that and to think I thought he was more crazy than Joseph.” Rachel said.

“I thought the same too.” Tracy said.

“... I… ugh, my head hurts.” Burke said as he sat down to think.

Alex then pats him on the shoulder.

“Don’t worry Burke, you’ll get used to it when you two get along.” he said.

*Ahem*

Alex turns his head when Charle coughs to get everyone's attention.

“If I could get everyone's attention now. I would like to discuss the problem.” Charlie said.

“Oh right, sorry Charlie. Tracy said that there was a problem.” Alex said.

Charlie nods.

“Yes there is and I feel like Rachel should tell you this herself,” he said.

Alex turned as Rachel got up from her seat.

“Something wrong Rachel?” Alex asked.

“Well… there is. You see, I look at Dr. Lindsey’s formula of the cure of the Bliss but… I don’t know how to reverse the effect as well.” Rachel said.

“What!” Alex said in shock.

“Wait, so you don’t know how to make the cure.” Burke asked.

“Well, no. It’s the compound that I don’t know. When I was still ‘Faith’, Joseph left some details about the Bliss that I don’t know. My job was just blowing the mist of Bliss to the people to get them to join the Cult.” Rachel said.

“I see.” Charlie said.

“So, we’re stuck on figuring out a cure then?” Tracy said.

“Well, not exactly.” Rachel said.

“What do you mean?” Alex asked.

“I may not know of the compound we’re looking for, but I know one person who does. Someone who’s been using my conservatory to create the bliss.” Rachel said.

Alex's eyes widen, knowing who Rachel is talking about.

“Dr. Feeney,” Alex said.

“Who?” Burke said.

“The pharmacist, the one who’s helping out the cult, when we found out he was a dope pusher.” Tracy said.

“If anyone knows about the compound, it’s him.” Charlie said.

“And you think he’ll talk?” Burke asked.

“Maybe not, but if we try something to make him talk, then we might have a chance of getting a cure.” Alex said.

He then looks at Rachel and gets an idea.

“And I think I know how we get him to talk.” he said as Rachel gave a confused look.

“Why are you giving me that look?” Rachel asked.

“Rachel, Feeney is loyal to Joseph, right?” Alex said.

Rachel nods.

“Yeah” she said.

“And he’s also loyal to Faith too, right.” Alex said.

“Oh, I think I know where this is going.” Tracy said.

“What? I don’t know what you guys are talking about.” Burke said.

“You’ll see Burke. Tracy you wouldn’t happen to have makeup around this jail, right?” Alex asked.

“No, but we’ll find some.” Tracy said.

“Good, that will give me and Burke some time to take care of the Pharmacist.” Alex said, patting Burke on the shoulder.

“What?” Burke said.

“I’m still confused about what's going on.” Rachel said.

“Don’t worry Rachel I’ll tell you myself but first we need that white dress of yours.” Tracy said.

“It's still in my car. I just forgot to take it out but we’ll watch it.” Alex said.

It was then Rachel knew what Alex’s idea was and she was not going to enjoy it.

“Tracy, make sure once me and Burke capture Feeney, get the Sheriff and tell him what we are about to do and meet us at Feeney’s residence.” Alex said.

“Got it.” Tracy said.

“Charlie you’re going with them too.” Alex said.

“What, Why?” Charlie asked.

“Well, once we get the information we need from Feeney, we need you there to show it to him.” Alex said.

Charlie sighs.

“Dammit,” he mutters.

“Alright, fine.” Charlie said.

“Ok good, now that we got a plan, me and Burke are gonna head out. Ready.” Alex said.

“Yeah, I’m not so sure if Mr. "I want to follow the law’ wants to Rook.” Tracy said teasing.

“Hey, after what I've been through and with everything that is going on, I don’t think I have a choice and plus I do want to help and make things right.” Burke said.

“Don’t worry Burke, We know you do and by the way, Peaches will be there to help out too.” Alex said as the two headed out the door.

“Who’s Peaches?” Burke asked.

“My pet Cougar, she’s a real softy when she’s not hunting down Peggies.” Alex said.

“...”

“You have a pet Cougar!”

Alex and Burke drove down the dirt road to get to Feeney’s Residence and to capture him. Their plan was simply, go to the residence, take out any Peggies there in silence, find Feeney, knock him out and bam he’s captured. They also brought Peaches along with them too. Burke nearly pissed his pants when he first saw her but realized she was friendly when she got near him. With Peaches on their side, their plan will be a lot easier to take out the Peggies. 

They soon arrive in the area but not close to avoid being spotted by any Peggies. They quickly got out, allowing Peaches out of the car as well. The three went over some bushes to get a vintage point and to scope out the area. Alex pulled out his binoculars and spotted six Peggies around the house. He also spotted the underground bunker hatch where Dr. Feeney is in. 

“Alright, the hatch to the underground bunker is there. That’s where Feeney is in.” Alex said.

Burke nods.

“Ok, so our plan is to take out the Peggies, get this Feeney guy out of his bunker and we knock him out.” he said.

“Yep, that’s the plan and we have Peaches to maul them in silence and it’s night time, so it will be hard for the Peggies to spot her..” Alex said.

“Meow”

“Cougar ninja assassin, sweet.” Burke said.

“Alright, let’s do this. You already put that suppressor on your gun?” Alex asked.

“You mean the oil filter you gave me.” Burke said, showing Alex his gun with an oil filter on it.

“Hey, oil filters work like a suppressor too, you know.” Alex said.

“...Ok, you do have a fair point.” Burke said.

“Good, Peaches go in. It’s snack time.” Alex said.

“Meow”

The Cougar goes in the area in stealth to kill her prey in her sight. Meanwhile, Alex and Burke head to the back side of the house, spotting two Peggies on lookout. Alex advises Burke to take out the first with the red mask while he takes out the other with his sniper. Burke nods and goes in, walking in stealth to get behind the Peggy he was going to kill. Alex steady his snipe on his target, waiting for Burke to get behind his target. 

When Burke was now behind the Peggy he was going to kill, he gave the Deputy the thumbs up to do it. With that, Alex aims at his target before shooting him down. The other Peggy was startled by this but was shot in the head by Burke. Alex quickly heads in drawing out his brass knuckle to use on the Peggies. Burke grabbed a pipe that was by a dead Peggy before hearing someone coming at him. He then saw another Peggy coming out from the other side before whacking him on the head hard. 

Alex climbs up the house to get to the other side of where the remaining Peggies are. He spotted one by the house and the other by the bunker hatch. He also noticed Peaches in the bush and was about to attack the one by the hatch. Alex knew if the Peggy by the house would spot her then he might alert Feeney and would call reinforcement. He then quickly drops down on Peggy as he uses his brass knuckle to knock him on the head. Now knockout, Alex looked up and saw the other Peggy getting mauled by Peaches before she ripped out his neck, killing him.

The area was cleared and all that was left was to grab Feeney and have a nice chat with him. Burke came back to the other before all three headed to the hatch to confront the Pharmacist.

“Alright now what?” Burke asked.

“Watch this.” Alex said.

Alex crouched down and knocked the door hatch hard and waited.

“Who is it?”

It was Feeney.

“Hey Feeney, you need to get up here, one of the brothers is acting weird. You need to see this.” Alex said.

“*sigh* Alright, give me a second.”

Alex looks up at Burke.

“Alright, get ready,” he said.

They took a stand back before hearing the hatch opening and out came the shirtless Pharmacist. Burke then got behind Feeney before tapping him on the shoulder. Feeney turns to see Burke sucker punch him in the face before falling toward and Burke catching him. 

“Got him.” Burke said.

“Good, I’ll call the others and tell them we got him. Here some rope ties him down on a chair before he wakes up.” Alex said.

He then hands Burke the rope.

“Got it, see you inside.” Burke said.

Burke then heads inside with the unconscious Pharmacist on his shoulder and Alex pulling out his radio.

“Tracy, we got Feeney. He’s unconscious and Burke is tying him up.” Alex said.

{Nice. We found some makeup and are heading your way now.}

“Good. Is the Sheriff and Charlie with you?” Alex asked.

{Yep, Rachel too. We’ll be there shortly.}

“Got it.” Alex said.

He put away his radio and called Peaches to come inside the house. The Cougar follows Alex inside as they wait for the others to get here. Inside, Peaches got on the couch as she lay down. Burke has the unconscious Feeney tied up on the chair, finishing the last knot, restraining him completely.

“They’re coming, all we have to do is to wait.” Alex said.

“Good, I just finished tying this asshole up so now we wait for fun to begin.” Burke said.

“Remember, we kill him until we get the right compound for the cure. One small screw up, and we’re done.” Alex said.

“And what about the cat? What if she decided to eat him?” Burke asked.

The two turned and looked and saw Peaches already sleeping.

“I have high doubt she will unless you tell her to attack.” Alex said.

“Fair point.” Burke said.

Alex then heard a car coming in the area and parked. He pulled out Joseph’s revolver in case there were any Peggies coming in to attack. Instead, when he looked through the window, he saw it was Tracy and others coming out of a truck. He sighs in relief and turns to Burke, telling him it was them. 

“It’s them,” he said.

“Then it’s time for the fun to start.” Burke said.

Alex nods before turning to the door and opening it from them to come in. He waved at them, telling them they’re in here.

“Alex, I take it that you and Burke have been taking care of our ‘guest’.” Whitehorse said.

“Yes sir we have. Still unconscious too, so it’ll give us some time to prepare.” Alex said.

He then pulls out the white dress that was in his backpack and gives it to Rachel.

“Alright Rachel, you know what to do,” he said.

Rachel groans as she takes the dress that was once her and hopes she’ll never wear this again after what she’s about to do. 

“I can’t believe I have to wear this again.” Rachel said in annoyance.

“Don’t worry Rachel, it’s only for a little bit. Now come on.” Tracy said.

She leads her to the bathroom to get changed while the rest wait for Feeney to wake up.

“You know, I heard he was loved by the community here in Hope County.” Charlie said.

“Was ‘loved’, until we realized he was helping the cult to make that Bliss.” Whitehorse said arms cross.

“Well, that’s gonna change, right rook.” Burke said.

Alex nods.

“Oh yeah.” he said.

They soon waited until Feeney was starting to wake up and was groaning too. His eyes opened seeing the four men standing in front of him. He tried to get up but was struggling as he was tied to the chair.

“No point in struggling out Feeney. We got you where we want you.” Whitehorse said.

Feeney ignores the Sheriff and is still struggling to break free.

“You keep struggling to get out and you’ll have to deal with Peaches who is behind you on that couch.” Burke said.

Feeney stopped when he turned to see Peaches staring at him and heard growls from the cougar.

“Y-You’re insane!” Feeney said.

“Look who’s talking. Helping a psychopath cult leader to take over the whole county and helping him create the Bliss and turning the people into Angel.” Alex said.

“Watch your mouth Sinner. Don’t speak of the Father like that.” Feeney hisses.

Alex rolled his eyes.

“Let’s just get to the point. Charles.” he said.

Charles nods and shows the paper of the cure to Feeney's face.

“What is this?” Feeney asked in annoyance.

“A cure for the Bliss and those who’ve been turned into Angel but we need the missing Compound to make it.” Charles said.

“Do you know it?” Whitehorse asked.

The Pharmacist looks through the paper before he scoffs.

“And what if I do know it. It's not like I’m gonna say it to any of you. I don’t help Sinners, especially you, Deputy.” Feeney said.

Alex got to his face before calmly asking him.

“Tell us the missing compound or else.” he said.

“Or else what sinner. You can’t break me, none of you will. I won’t say anything.” Feeney said, sounding all cocky.

Alex nods as he stands back before going over to Burke.

“Watch him, I’ll be right back,” he said.

Burke nods as Alex goes to the bathroom while the others watch the Pharmacist.

“Nothing to say Deputy, shame!” Feeney shouted as he laughed.

“Shut up.” Burke said 

He punched him in the face, causing him to stop laughing. Alex went over to the bathroom door and knocked on it.

“Pst, Tracy it’s me, you guys are done?” Alex asked.

“...Yeah, I just finished the last touch on Rachel. Hang on, I'm unlocking the door.” Tracy said.

The door unlocked and opened and Alex saw Tracy and Rachel in the white dress again. But this time with makeup that looks like she has bruises, a black eye, and fake blood running down her face. She also has handcuffs behind her back.

“Well…” Tracy asked.

Alex nods.

“Perfect, nice work on the makeup Tracy.” Alex said.

“She does have a talent for makeup.” Rachel said.

“I’m not that talented.” Tracy said.

“Anyways, Rachel ready?” Alex asked.

Rachel nods.

“Yep, oh and Tracy also have a fake gun that looks like a real one just in case.” she said.

Tracy then pulls the fake gun.

“Guests that will work too. Alright then, let’s go in, just remember Rachel, act in character.” Alex said.

“Got it.” Rachel said.

Alex then got out of the way of the two to get out with Tracy behind Rachel with the fake gun on the head and Rachel pretending to be upset as she goes in.

When the two head into the living room, Feeney’s face is in shock and horrified when he sees Rachel all beaten up. Even though it’s fake, Feeney doesn’t know it’s real.

“Faith!” Feeney said.

“Feeney, help!” Rachel said.

Feeney struggles to break free but can’t because of the ropes.

“Let go of her!” Feeney shouted.

“Nope, I told you what would happen if you didn’t tell us the missing compound we need.” Alex said.

Feeney couldn’t believe this was happening. He struggled to get out of the rope but they were too tight to break out. Tracy held the fake gun higher on Rachel’s head as tears came down her face. 

“Last change Feeney, tell us the compound or the girl gets it.” Whitehorse said.

“I’ll listen to him if i was you and also, Tracy here has a very itchy trigger finger. So either you tell us or Faith dies and if she dies then Joseph and others will find out and they’ll blame you for Faith’s death and Joseph will close the gates to Eden to you.” Alex said.

Feeney’s eyes widened when Alex said that.

“No!” he shouted.

“Then tell us the compound or Faith will die.” Alex said.

Feeney doesn’t want to but he doesn’t want Joseph to close the gates for him to enter.

“Feeney, just do it! They’ll kill me if you don’t and Joseph will have you punish one way or another if you don’t do it.” Rachel said.

“Quiet!” Tracy said.

She was about to ‘pull’ the trigger but Feeney stopped her.

“Wait! Ok, ok, I’ll tell you!” Feeney said pleading.

Alex’s plan worked. He went over to the Pharmacist and cut the restraints and dragged him while held at gunpoint to the table where the paper is.

“Write it, and don’t try anything fun because we will kill her.” Alex said.

“Ok, I’m writing right now. See.” Feeney said.

He then wrote down the compound they were looking for before he finished writing and setting the pencil down.

“Done?” Alex asked.

“Yes,” Feeney said.

“And it’s the right one?” Alex asked.

“Yes, I swear. Now please, don’t hurt Faith.” Feeney pleaded.

Alex then proceeded to knock Feeney out with his gun to the head and he fell to the ground.

“Ok, we got what we need. Nice work everyone.” Alex said.

Rachel sighs in relief as Tracy opens the cuff and Rachel rubs her wrist.

“Well, that was fun.” Rachel said in sarcasm

“Hey, at least it's over, you can quit crying about wearing the dress.” Tracy said, patting her on the back.

Alex hands Charles the paper of the cure 

“Alright Charles, you think you can make it?” he asked.

Charles looks through the paper and the compound that was written by Feeney.

“Well, the good thing is that I got ingredients I need to make the compound and the rest of the ingredients to make the cure.” Charles said.

“So, do we have a chance of making a cure to make us immune too?” Burke asked.

“It's possible but let’s not give high hope.” Charles said.

“And what about Feeney?” Whitehorse asked.

“Well, if it turns out to be a lie, we’ll keep him alive until he gives us the actual compound we need.” Alex said.

“Me and the sheriff will stay at the house to keep an eye on him and we’ll have Peaches with us.” Burke said.

Alex nods.

“Alright, Rachel, get changed back. We’ll wait for you in the car.” he said.

“Ok,” Rachel said.

“Charles, get ready to make that cure.” Alex said.

Charles nods

“You got it, Deputy.” he said.

Everyone gets ready to leave Feeney’s residence while Whithorse and Burke stay behind to keep an eye on Feeney when he wakes up. Rachel changes back to her normal clothes as everyone waits for her in Alex’s car. When she finished, she headed into the car and they left back to the Jail to make the cure.

They get back to the jail and head inside to Charlie's lab to make the cure. For hours, Charles made sure not to screw it up on making it while the others tried to stay up but fell asleep. Charles had to drink a couple of coffee in order to stay up to make the cure. He wasn’t going to sleep until he finished making the cure and that he did.

Morning came, Charles ran out of coffee but it didn’t matter. The cure finally finished after staying up for so long perfecting it. Charles went over to others, waking them up.

“Huh? W-What going on?” Alex asked as he woke up.

Tracy and Rachel soon woke up as Charles spoke.

“Guys, the cure is finished.” Charles said.

“It’s finished?” Tracy said as she shot out of the couch.

Charles nods.

“Yep, take a look,” he said.

The others went over to Charles' work desk, seeing a blue liquid in a lab cup.

“This is the cure?” Rachel asked.

“Yep, now all we need is someone to take it and go to a Bliss field to see if it works or not.” Charles said.

The room then became silent. Who was gonna take the risk in using the cure to see if it works or not.

“I’ll do it.” 

Everyone turns to see Alex volunteering to use the cure on himself.

“You sure Rook. What if you die.” Tracy said.

“Then it’s a risk I’ll take and I know where to find a small Bliss field.” Alex said.

Charles nods.

“Alright, I’ll put it in a syringe and… see if it works,” he said. 

Charles then does so and puts the cure in a syringe and follows the Deputy and the others of where the small Bliss field was. They went on a long walk of where the Bliss field was before arriving at it. The Bliss field was right across where the Jail is and it’s a good thing that Alex knows about it.

“Alright Alex, ready.” Charles asked.

Alex nods as he pulls his jacket sleeve.

“Do it.” he said.

Charles then inserted the needle in Alex’s arm and gave him the cure. When it was done Alex took a deep breath before he was ready. He walks into the small Bliss field as the others stand behind as they watch the Deputy go into the Bliss field to see if the cure will work. Alex was waiting to see if Bliss will take hold of him. However it didn’t. Alex opens his eyes to see his vision wasn’t blurring of the bliss but instead, they were normal. He doesn’t even feel the Bliss pulling him in either. Which could only mean one thing, he was now immune to it. Alex smiles and starts to laugh with joy. The cure worked, it actually worked.

“Guys, it worked. It fuckin worked!” Alex said.

“Holy shit! You're serious!” Tracy said.

“Oh my god… It actually worked.” Charles mutters.

“It worked! Tracy it actually works!” Rachel said.

The two hug each other in celebration that the cure works. Alex got out the Bliss field as he patted Charlies on the shoulder on a job well done.

“You did it Charles. Nice work.” Alex said.

“Thank you… I can’t believe it actually works.” Charles said.

“We need to tell the others in the Jail. Tell them that we got a cure now.” Rachel said.

“I’ll radio the Sheriff, tell them it works.” Tracy said.

“Wait! What about Feeney?” Charles said.

Everyone turned to Alex since it was his idea to keep him alive.

“Well, if we bring him to the Jail and the Peggies found out, then I have no doubt they’ll come and try to break him out.” Alex said.

“So kill him then.” Tracy said.

Alex nods.

“Rachel,” Tracy said.

“Yeah, I’ll say the same thing, Tracy. So that way he won’t make Bliss any more.” Rachel said.

“Ok, but what about the Angels? What are we going to do with them?” Tracy said.

Charles then spoke.

“Actually, Rachel thought of an idea of creating gas with the cure in it, that way the Angels will inhale the smoke and they’ll return to normal.” he said.

“You think you can create it?” Alex asked.

“If I add a tiny drop of the cure so it could expand to a gas, then I might.” Charles said.

“Alright, you go do that, as for me I’m going to hunt down some Angels to grab.” Alex said.

“You’ll need a van to do that and some bait.” Tracy said.

“I can handle it. You guys tell everyone in the Jail. I got Angels to hunt.” Alex said.

With the Cure in hand for the Bliss, Alex went to find a van to gather some Angels and to bring them to the Jail as Charles worked on making a gas with the cure in it. For hours after finding a van, Alex hunts down any Angels he finds on the roadside and captures them before he knocks him out. He uses bait to attract them so he could knock them out and put them in the van.

To say this job wasn’t easy for Alex, it wasn’t…at all. He almost got chased by them, almost got hit by their weapons and almost got hit by rocks too. But he managed to gather some, enough to take back to the jail. He hopes that Charles will finish the gas before the Angels in the van wakes up.

He was almost there to the Jail, seeing some Cougar fighters waiting outside of the Jail. Alex thought Tracy must have told them their plan on what they did. Soon, Alex heard one of the Angels was starting to wake up. 

“Shit.” he mutters.

He quickly parked the van after he turned the van to face the Jail before he got out. He then heard a couple of Angels grunting in the van as it started to move and Alex backed out. Alex then saw Whitehorse and Burke was here too.

“Good to see you back son.” Whitehorse said.

“You too. Did you deal with Feeney?” Alex asked.

“Yep, well it was actually Peaches who dealt with him.” Burke said.

Alex chuckled.

“That cat.” he mutters.

“Alright Rook, Charles got the gas ready. Let’s hope it works.” Tracy said.

“Me too.” Alex said.

Tracy then had two Cougars open the doors to the van to release the Angels. They do so and as everyone gets ready in case things go south.

“Ready…now!” Whitehorse shouted.

The Cougar Fighters open the doors and out come the Angels as they tumble out the van.

“Now Rook!” Tracy said.

Alex pulled the pin and threw the gas grenade at the Angels. Before any Angels tried to run at them, the grenade exploded and out came the gas as all of them started to cough. There were screams coming from the Angels before it died down and became quiet. The Cougar aims their weapons in case the gas doesn't work and Angels attack. However, instead of hearing grunting noise for the Angels, they heard normal voices.

“W-What the hell?”

“Where am I?”

“What is this… smoke?”

Alex's eyes widened when he and everyone else heard normal voices coming from the once Angels.

“It Worked!” Alex shouted.

Everyone started to cheer, seeing that the gas had indeed worked on the Angels that were now back to normal. The Cougar checks up on the once Angels, telling them they're going to be ok.

“My god, they did it.” Virgil said as he help out the others.

“Charles, you did it again.” Alex said, patting him on the back.

“Thanks, to be honest, I thought it didn’t work in the first try.” Charles said.

“Well, it works and now every Angels will return to normal and have more recruits for the Resistance.” Whitehorse said.

“All thanks to the Deputy and Dr. Lindsey.” Rachel said.

Alex nods.

“Thanks Rachel, but it is not over yet til we find other Angels to turn them back to normal.” Alex said.

“He right, work ain’t done yet everyone. Let’s have some teams capture some Angels to turn them back to normal.” Whitehorse said.

“Yes sir.” Everyone said.

“Good, now hope to it, people. It’s gonna be a long day for us.” Whitehorse said.

Indeed it will, as everyone prepares to find some vans so they can grab some Angels to cure them. And Charles heading back to the lab to make more of the cure and gas for everyone in the Region.

Let's hope there’ll be enough for everyone.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

When night time came around, the Congar fighters as well as Alex and everyone else were hunting down Angels and turning them back to normal with the gas that was filled with the cure. For the past couple of hours, everyone grabs some vans and finding the Angels to capture them and bring them back to the Jail so some will throw gas grenades and change the Angels back to people again. It wasn’t an easy job for everyone as it was difficult for them to be chased by the Angels and was thrown at too. But it was all worth it, the Angels were returning back to normal thanks to the cure that Dr. Charles Lindsey made with the Deputy and the others' help. With everyone cured and immune to the Bliss, they have a chance of fighting back without being pulled in by the Bliss. 

Back at the Jail, with every Angels that the Cougar fighters found return back to normal, they celebrate that they’re now immune to the bliss and will use that advantage to take on the Cult. They ate and sang songs as Sharky was there too, probably to get drunk when he heard there was beer here. All in all, everyone was happy and with new recruits, they were sure going to take down the Peggies. Even if they will die protecting the home and their friends.

Inside the Jail, as everyone sang and drank, Alex and his friends were in Charles' lab discussing the next step of his plan. And that is to destroy the bunker in Henbane River.

“Alright son, what’s your plan here?” Whitehorse asked.

Alex nods as he looks down at the table that had a blueprint of inside the bunker.

“The plan is simply, I go in there, stop the Bliss Production by turning off the central values, destroy the pumps, and fight my way out until the bunker explodes.” Alex said with a smile to everyone.

“And Henbane River will be liberated.” Tracy said.

“Exactly,” Alex said.

“The values should be in block A. Where the pumps is next to in the filtration.” Rachel said.

Alex nods.

“I know, remember I did this before.” he said.

“...right.” Rachel said 

“You’re not going in alone, are you Deputy?” Virgil asked.

“Knowing him, I know he’s going to say yes.” Burke said.

Alex nods.

“You got me there Burke and yes, I’m going in the bunker on my own. Only I know the way through the Bunker and we can’t risk anyone going with me on this one.” Alex said.

Tracy nods.

“So once you destroy the pumps and get the fuck out of there, where would tried to leave at?” Tracy asked.

“Through the silo. There’ll be a door open to the outside allowing me to zipline into the river.” Alex said.

“Hope you don’t mind getting your clothes wet.” Tracy said with a smirk.

Alex chuckled.

“It’ll wash out eventually. Until then, I just need a ride to the bunker and head in through.” Alex said.

Rachel then takes out the key to the bunker out of her pocket and hands it to Alex.

“You’ll need this to get in.” she said.

Alex takes the key and nods at Rachel.

“Thanks,” he said.

“Yeah, and um one more thing when you’re in the bunker.” Rachel said.

“What’s that?” Alex asked.

“Once you’re in there, there should be an armory lock away and a weapon that might help you.” Rachel said.

“Like a… super secret weapon?” Burke asked.

“Nothing like that, the Cult just… enhanced it, when they were doing a field test on it.” Rachel said.

“What is it?” Tracy said.

“A saw off shotgun called the ‘Sin Eater’. It has a golden texture and a small cult logo on it.” Rachel said. 

Alex's eyes widened.

“Gold… like actual gold.” he asked.

“No, just fake gold.” Rachel said.

“Damn, that would have been cool.” Alex said.

“Anyways, you should probably head there and destroy that bunker already.” Rachel said.

“Right, got it. Sheriff, mind driving me there.” Alex asked.

“Not at all, get yourself ready. I’ll meet you in the car.” Whitehorse said as he left.

As he did, Alex grabbed his rifle and Joseph’s Revolver before saying his goodbyes to the others. 

“You better come back alive, Rook.” Tracy said.

“Doesn’t he always do?” Charles asked.

“He knows what he meant.” Rachel said.

Alex chuckled.

“I will.” he said.

Alex then shares Burke bro hug as he wishes the Deputy luck on his mission.

“Good luck out there brother.” Burke said.

“And you stay safe with everyone.” Alex said.

“Yeah yeah, I know.” Burke said.

“You make sure to keep that pin on you for good luck Deputy.” Virgil said.

“I will Virgil.” Alex said.

Virgil nods.

“Good, now go on. The Sheriff is waiting.” he said.

Alex nods and with that he leaves the lab where the sheriff will be taking him to the bunker to end it and the Bliss. It was time to end this, once and for all.

On the off road of the field, Whitehorse parked Alex’s red car where they could get a good look of the area. Alex, who was in the passenger’s seat, took out his binoculars and scoped the area only to see the bunker door with no one guarding it.

“See anything?” Whitehorse asked.

“Nope, no ones guarding the door.” Alex said as he put away his binoculars.

“You know, it’s funny, because everytime when I defeat Rachel, who was Faith, the Bliss will always drag me to the Bunker with a golden gate in front when it opens as I got closer.” Alex said.

“You don’t say.” Whitehorse said.

Alex nods.

“Yeah, remember I told you that you were in there and I had to save you when you almost hung yourself.” he said.

Whitehorse nods as he still remembers what Alex told him after he said about the loop he was in. It still gave him chills to think that the Bliss would make him do it. But now that he’s immune thanks to the cure, he won’t have to fear that.

“Yeah, I remember. Still give me chills just thinking about it.” he said as a chill went to his spine.

Alex patted him on the shoulder.

“Well this time it didn’t happen and I'm going to make sure that stays that way,” he said.

“I hope so Alex.” Whitehorse said.

“...Alright, it’s time.” Alex said as he took a deep breath.

“Want me to go closer to the area?” Whitehorse said.

“No, the Peggies will spot the car if we get closer. I’ll do this on foot.” Alex said.

Whitehorse nods.

“Alright, then you know what to do then,” he said.

Alex nods and gets out of the car.

“Just promise me, you’ll take care of my car. It’s still precious to me.” he said.

Whitehorse chuckled.

“I will son, now hop to it and blow that place into oblivion,” he said.

Alex nods and the Sheriff turns on the engine and drives the car out of here, leaving Alex to destroy the bunker on his own.

He looked up at the site of the bunker as he pulled out the key to the bunker as he clutched it.

“Time to get to work,” he said.

Alex heads down in stealth, rifle in hand in case he is spotted. Even though there were no Peggies in sight, Alex needed to make sure it wasn’t an ambush. As he descended down the hill, looking around for any Peggies, Alex made it to the bunker door without being spotted. He pulled out the key before looking around and unlocking the door. The bunker door opened but when it did, a bunch of mist full of Bliss came out as well. Alex wasn’t bothered when the mist of Bliss went past him or when it entered his system. Since he’s immune, he just walks on in the Bunker like nothing, feeling nothing to the effect of the Bliss. 

Inside the bunker, Alex walks through the underground building, seeing grass, trees, leaves, vines and Bliss flowers as he passes through and heads upstairs. He continued through the halls when he spotted the Armory. Rachel did say that the ‘Sin Eater’ was in there Alex thought to himself. Before continuing forward, he heads into the Armory, seeing a bunch of Eden’s weapons in open crates and scattered on the floor. Alex then notices in the middle of the end wall with markings on it, a pedestal. And on that pedestal with a shotgun. A golden saw off shotgun with Eden’s logo on the back barrel, the Sin Eater. Alex went over to it and picked the shotgun as he examined the look and textures on it.

“I’m about to go Mad Max on these fuckers.” Alex said to himself. 

Obtaining a new weapon, Alex loads in his new shotgun to test out how powerful it is that Rachel was telling him. He got out of the armory and made his way up the second stairs where he noticed a familiar area when he entered. His eyes widened, he knew this room well, the room where he saw Sheriff Whitehorse almost hang himself due to the Bliss controlling himself. He shook that aside, he wants to forget that memory ever happened and he will make sure it won’t repeat itself again. He held up his shotgun, ready for what lies in the other rooms.

Alex ran up the stairs like what Whitehorse always told him to hurry up to stop the Bliss Production. He made it up before turning left where there was a bunker door blocking his way. He quickly turned the value and opened the door where there were more trees, vines and mist in the halls. He went past them where there was another bunker door which he quickly opened. He got out of the bliss room before he made his way to ‘Block A, Bliss Production’. He took a peek inside the room, seeing the Peggies moving Bliss containers and talking to one another. It was time to put his new shotgun to good use as he pulled out Joseph’s Revolver for a duel wielding action. He took a deep breath before going in.

“Hey assholes!” he shouted.

He then shot two Peggies in the head with the revolver as others were startled and took cover.

“It’s the Deputy! Call in reinforcements!”

“How is he here! That’s impossible!”

“Oh god, you don’t think that he killed Faith!”

Alex then spoke up.

“The little sister is gone! I’m taking back Henbane River and killing every last one of you.” he shouted.

Soon, reinforcement came at the top as Alex dealt with the Peggies at the bottom. Alex notices them and puts away the revolver and grabs a remote explosive, throwing it at the Peggies up top before detonating the bomb, killing them all. He then noticed more were coming where he came in. He thought it was time to use his shotgun on them and that he did. When a group of Peggies showed up, Alex quickly turned and fired his gun. The ‘Sin Eater’ killed all 7 of them with one shot, leaving some markings on the wall and door.

“Holy shit! This gun is powerful!” Alex said.

He almost laughed before he almost forgot the mission. He went over one of the values and turned it off before the alarm started to go off. He quickly went over to the other valve and turned it off before more reinforcement came. However, when they did, Alex left something by the door before he went over to turn off the value. And that was a landing mine, and it was a strong one too that Alex found before an explosion was heard and shook the place. The door was pretty much destroyed, and the rumble of concrete blocked the way. Looks like the Peggies won’t be getting in and out now Alex thought to himself and went over to the third value. 

Alex was able to turn off the third one and the others before the room started to shake and he heard an explosion inside the wall. He saw a door was open and went over any more Peggies shows up to stop him from leaving. When he got in, he quickly shut the door before he was met with another bunker door. That’s where the pumps are, in the filtration.

“Ok, just the pump to deal with and head up the silo and get the fuck out of here.” Alex said to himself.

He went to the door and turned the value to open it. He knows some Peggies will get in his way. It was a good thing he had the ‘Sin Eater’ in his hand to kill them. The door opened and the peggies were already taking cover but that didn’t stop Alex from shooting and reloading. He was starting to like this new weapon of his, so strong and powerful. Something he’ll use this on Joseph when he confronts him. He set thought aside when he threw another remote explosive at the pumps and detonated it. With the pumps now destroyed, the whole bunker was going crazy. Whole room shaking, pipes bursting out with flame, and Peggies going into a panic and trying to hunt down the Deputy. 

With everything going into chaos, Alex was finished with the task and it was time to leave this place. He went up the stairs killing one Peggy that was in the way and avoiding pipe burst fire and head to the silo. As he made his way to the silo, Alex had to face another bunker door, blocking his way, the Peggies, and the pipes bursting. He almost caught on fire by a pipe burst, almost damaging his jacket. But he made it and once he got into the silo, he made his escape up the stairs but a bunch of Peggies were waiting for him. When Alex spotted them, he quickly took cover as Peggies started shooting. He switched his saw off with his rifle and took out the Peggies how much he could. He didn’t have time to stay here, he needed to leave before this bunker blows up. He pulled out a smoke grenade in the center before smoke was all over the room. Alex took this opportunity to head toward the ladder and made his way up the other room. He continued running before spotting the last bunker door and opening it and then… he ran.

He ran like hell as flames and explosions went around the hall. He passed through them as Bliss was filling in the room. He kept running and running until when he turned left he saw the outside exit. Alex ran towards it as fast as he could as the explosion kept going and getting close to Alex. He took out his zipline clamp when he got ready to use the zipline. When he finally made it out, he used the zipline and zip on down before the whole bunker exploded with a loud boom. The zipline broke because of the explosion causing Alex to fall into the river. He dives in as the explosion continues and the bunker’s destroyed with the Peggies still in there. He swam up to the surface catching his breath as he swam to shore. 

When Alex made it to land, he looked back at his work on destroying the bunker, seeing it all turn to now rumble. He lay down and his eyes were closed as he catch his breath, knowing that Henbane River was liberated. He thought he might rest for a bit before he leaves and if a Peggy might find him. But then he heard a helicopter coming its way where the now destroyed bunker was. Alex opened his eyes when the sound of the helicopter got closer and saw the helicopter coming towards him. He was about to pull out his weapon but he tried to, his radio went off.

{Hold your horses, Deputy, it’s me Adelaide.}

Alex stopped reaching for his weapon before chuckling to himself. It was Adelaide and the helicopter was her Tulip. She came here to pick Alex up and take him out of here. She landed her copter next to Alex as he got in. 

“Good to see you alive honey. We worry we’ll lose our hero.” Adelaide said as she took off.

“Well, I’m still standing… and wet too.” Alex said as gets in the copter all soaked.

“Don’t worry, I was gonna clean the inside before I got the call for Tracy. Said to get you once you got out.” Adelaide said.

“Did she now?” Alex said, shaking his head with a smile.

“Yep, now let's get you back to the Jail. Everyone is waiting for yea.” Adelaide said.

Adelaide flies out with the Deputy as they head back to the Jail to get to safety. 

They arrive only minutes later as Adelaide lands her copter. Alex notices everyone was by the helicopter pad waiting for the copter to land. As it did, Alex got out before everyone surrounded him after hearing what he did. He got handshakes, fistbumps, and pats on the back before he spotted the Sheriff and the others.

“You did it son, you actually did it.” Whitehorse said, patting him on the shoulder.

“Henbane River is free. Thank you, Deputy.” Virgil said.

“And the Bliss is destroyed too which means everyone is safe from it, thanks to you.” Charles said.

Alex nods

“Thanks but um… I’m a little cold here because I dove in the water.” Alex said, still shivering a bit.

“Someone get this man a towel.” Whitehorse said.

One Cougar Fighter does so and gives Alex it as he wraps it around him.

“Thank you.” he said.

“Alright everyone, let the Deputy go through. We should get some rest til tomorrow, we still have work to do on protecting this region.” Whitehorse said.

The Cougar fighters do so and let Alex go through as he heads inside the Jail to rest. When he did he spotted Rachel, Tracy, and Burke waiting by the door.

“Is it really destroyed?” Rachel said.

Alex smiled and nodded.

“As promised,” he said.

Rachel sighs in relief.

“Thank god, no more Bliss means no more controlling others.” she said.

“True but you forgot about the Bliss Shines that are still out there right.” Tracy said.

“I know.” Rachel said.

“We’ll get rid of them Rachel. I swear it.” Alex said.

Rachel nods as Burke spoke up.

“I got to hand you Alex, you’re good at what you’re doing. You’re like a one-man army.” he said.

Alex chuckled.

“Ain’t I already am.” he said.

“Guess so but anyways, good job brother. You did it.” Burke said.

Alex nods, thanking Burke for the compliment.

“Thanks, now if you guys would excuse me, I want to go to bed after a long day.” he said as he headed to the jail.

“Don’t we all?” Tracy said as she and the others followed.

Everyone else heads back into the Jail to get some help. Knowing that the bunker was now destroyed thanks to the Deputy. And with everything that had happened, Henbane River was now liberated and Bliss free until this war with the Cult was over.

“...”

~A seal has been opened…~

~My Faith… My Faith…~

~She was not the first to carry that name, but she was the most devoted.~

~She was like many of you when she came to me… broken… lost…~

~I put my faith inside her, and she became angelic.~

~Perfect.~

~And those sinners took her away from us.~

~It is Faith that holds us together, and without it, we are lost.~

~So we must never lose faith.~

“...”

~And those that try to harm us… will suffer.~

J. Seed

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Morning came and everyone was guarding around the Jail and with some on road patrol in Henbane River. Ever since yesterday with Alex destroying the bunker and liberating the region, the Cougar were getting more recruits since Dr. Lindsey made the cure to return the Angels to normal. With them now immune too, Charles spends all day creating more of the cure to send out to Holland Valley and hopefully Whitetail Mountain. 

Alex woke up after yesterday's event, feeling nice and refreshed and getting ready to head out to the last region. He sat up for bed as he stretched his arms before getting up and grabbing his weapons. When he did, he headed outside and sat down on the staircase as he watched everyone helping each other out. He then pulled out his new saw off shotgun, admiring its look and texture when he took it from the bunker. He will definitely use it when he’s in an assault fight with the Peggies. 

“So you actually got it.”

Alex heard a voice from behind and turned to see Tracy coming out of the building as she sat next to him. 

“Yep, Rachel said it herself where it was. I tested it out when I was in the bunker and took out seven Peggies.” Alex said.

“Seven! Holy shit!” Tracy said in shock and surprise.

“Yeah, got to hand it to the Peggies, they really did a good job with this gun. Of course, I’ll be using it on them and probably Joseph.” Alex said.

Tracy nods, agreeing with him.

“Well, you’ll probably be using it a lot once you head to White Mountain.” she said.

“Yeah, I’ll be heading there soon, once I let everyone know I'll be leaving. So, while I’m gone, make sure that Rachel keeps that hat and glasses on so no one will notice.” Alex said.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be keeping a real close eye on her. I’m not losing from the Cult again Alex. After everything you did, getting my bestfriend back, finding a cure and making us immune to the Bliss, I feel like we’re actually going to win.” Tracy said.

“Yeah, for real this time.” Alex said with a smile.

Tracy nods and she gets up to leave but before Alex asks a question.

“Hey, where is Rachel anyway?” he asked.

“Oh, helping out with Dr. Lindsey makes more of the gas and yes, she has the glasses and hat on still.” Tracy said.

“Good,” Alex said.

They wave goodbye before Alex gets up and goes over where the Cougars are to help them for a bit. For a while when Alex was helping someone put down a crate, a supply truck with a Fall’s End on the side came by. It parked by the wall before the gates opened and a few Resistance fighters came out to hand some supplies to the Cougar Fighters. Alex went over to help them before one of the Resistance from Fall’s End spotted him. 

“Hey, Deputy! We were about to look for yea.” she said.

“Really?” Alex asked.

“Yeah, before we left, Miss Armstrong handed us some uniform and a sticky note on top.” she said.

She headed back to the truck and came back to give Alex the uniform with a hat top and sticky note too with a message. Alex thanked the Resistance fighter before going back to the building to check out his new outfit. 

Back in the medic room, Alex set down the uniform on the bed before grabbing the sticky note to see what it said.

~Belong to my Pops, figure you might need it once you head to Whitetail Mountains
And roll with the Whitetails~

-From your best friend, Grace.

Alex smiles as he sets down the note before lifting the Militia outfit that was once belong to Grace’s father. He’ll make sure to take care of it once this is over and hand it back to her. He went to a private room to change before coming out in the Militia uniform, seeming to fit in him. With this uniform, he’ll fit in with the Whitetail Militia and hopefully let their leader Eli know his situation. 

With everything he needs to go to the next region, Alex heads back outside to take an ATV to head to Whitetail Mountains. But not before seeing his friends waiting for him outside.

“Looking good, look like a real soldier.” Tracy said.

Alex nods.

“Thanks,” he said.

“Off to Whitetail Mountains Alex?” Whitehorse asked.

“Yep, I know I said I’ll help take down the Shines in Henbane River…” He trails off.

“Don’t worry, Tracy is actually sending some teams to track down the shines in the skies and roads.” Rachel said.

“Well, as long as you guys are ok doing it without me.” Alex said

“Will be fine and hey Sharky even formed a group to burn the rest of the Bliss flowers.” Tracy said.

Alex got a worried look when she said that.

“I don’t know if I find that worrying because he might accidentally burn someone,” he said.

“Don’t worry about that. We found some people who handle a bit of heat and of course, restrain Sharky if he gets a bit crazy with the fire.” Burke said.

“Well, that’s good to hear.” Alex said.

Dr. Lindsey then went up and handed him a small box and a couple of gas grenades of the cure.

“What is this?” Alex said.

“The box is filled with the cure for the Whitetail. There’s a couple of them, for those you give to.” Charles said.

“Thanks Charles and was the delivery to Holland valley for everyone to get a cure a success?” Alex asked.

“Yep, from what I heard, everyone got a cure and now are immune to the Bliss.” Charles said.

Alex nods after hearing the good news.

“Now, all I need to do is to take care of Whitetail Mountains and hopefully get Jacob to listen to what I have to say to him.” Alex said.

The last Seed to take care of, the eldest brother of the Seed family, the Soldier, Jacob. He still remembers when he first met him, Jacob used some kinda music box to control the Deputy’s mind, forcing to train, to hunt… to kill. Things got out of control when Alex was forced to kill Eli and Alex wasn’t too happy about what Jacob made him do and got revenge on him by killing him. Now, things will be different but the question is, how he convinces the eldest brother to turn against Joseph.

Alex sighs.

“It’s gonna be a long day trying to get Jacob to listen,” he said.

“Be careful Alex, Jacob is very skilled but also still dangerous. You just need to find the right moment to say something to him.” Rachel said.

“I know, I know the things he’ll say and about his death, is just that musicbox the problem.” Alex said.

“I’m sure you’ll figure something out son. You alway do.” Whitehorse said.

Alex nods.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” he said.

“Well, you should probably head there now before anything happens to those Whitetail soldiers.” Tracy said.

“Right, take care of Peaches and make sure my car is taken well care of and probably take it to Holland Valley in Fall’s End.” Alex said as he starts to leave.

“Why does he care about that so much?” Burke asked as Tracy shrugged her shoulders.

“We will Alex and good luck.” Whitehorse said.

They waved goodbye as Alex got on the ATV and started the engine before taking off to head to Whitetail Mountains.

“Well, while he’s gone, let’s get those teams together in finding those Shines.” Whitehorse said.

“I go with them Sheriff… Dibs on driving Alex’s car!” Tracy said as she rams toward it.

“Hey! Tracy, no fair!” Rachel said, running after her.

Whitehorse sighs as Burke speaks up.

“Young adult, right Sheriff.” he said.

“And this is why I stay single, to not have kids.” Whitehorse said.

The two share a laugh before getting back to work on watching over the Jail as the Deputy head over the next region.

From almost the far building of the Drubman Marina, Alex looked over to where he was going next on his mission. He took a deep breath that this was the last region to be liberated before confronting the Father. He will do it, he will liberate Hope County, he will kill Joseph Seed, and he will be free from his loop.

He pulled out his radio to call Dutch.

“Dutch you read?” he asked.

{...I hear you Alex. Hear what you did yesterday, nice work.}

“Thanks. I’m about to head into the Whitetail Mountains and I’m going to find Eli.” Alex said.

{Shit kid, only one more region to go and soon, you get to kill Joseph.}

“I know, and Dutch…” Alex said.

{Yeah,}

“Call Eli, tell him about me and my situation and tell him I’ll meet him at his den.” Alex said.

{Sure kid, while you’re there, make sure to save my niece there too.}

“Don’t worry Dutch, I’ll save Jess. You can count on me.” Alex said.

{Alright, good luck Alex and be safe. Dutch out.}

Alex put away his radio before starting the ATV engine again. He took off as he headed in the last region to help out the Whitetail Militia and hopefully… 

help the Soldier.

Next stop, Whitetail Mountains.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

The Deputy has headed in the last region to liberate before confronting the Father and ending the war between the Resistance and Eden’s Gates. As Alex drove through on the road with the ATV he borrowed, he knew what was coming that was ahead for him. The bliss up Wolves known as the Judges, the convoy, and Jacob mind control. Those were the things he needed to be careful with and of course saving Pratt. Even though Alex thought of him as an asshole at first, he still needed to save him. 

When he was first captured, he saw Pratt helping Jacob in fear if he did anything wrong towards the Soldier. When Pratt did help the Deputy break out from Jacob’s Veteran center, Jacob imprisoned him in his bunker but was saved by Alex after he killed Jacob. Despite his effort on saving him, there was still a death and that death was Eli when Jacob controll Alex mind and force to kill Eli. Alex still blames himself for that but this time will be different. Even though Jacob’s Army and the White Tail Militia are at war with each other, he will try and convince Jacob to listen to Alex's situation. But, there will be some people of Alex’s friends that will not understand keeping Jacob alive. Especially Tammy and Jess well, mostly Tammy due to her losing her husband when he joined the cult and was forced to kill him. 

He knows she'll kill him if she finds out his plan, but for him to break free from his loop, he must keep Eli alive and get Jacob to turn against his brother. But what to say to him he wonders. He stops thinking when he finally makes it to the Wolf’s den, the Whitetails Militia hideout. Alex hopped off the ATV and went over to the bunker door before pounding it with his fist.

He waited for a while before he heard a male voice from the inside.

“Who’s there?”

Alex recognized that voice, it was Eli, Leader of the White Tail Militia. Alex then spoke up.

“Eli, it’s me! The one that Dutch told you about!” he shouted.

He then heard murmurs inside, Eli and someone else with two other people. It sounded like they were arguing about something. Alex knew it had to be Tammy and Wheaty and given how Tammy is towards him, she had to know about ‘the loop’ especially Wheaty. Soon, the Bunker opens and Alex is met by the bearded man himself.

“So, you’re the Deputy that Dutch told me about, are you?” Eli asked.

Alex nods.

“I take it he told you everything, did he?” he said.

Eli was about to respond but Tammy said something first.

“Eli, this is probably a trap by Jacob and besides, Dutch is full of crap when he talks crazy shit.” Tammy said.

“Well… I do.” Wheaty said.

“Wheaty, be quiet.” Tammy said, scolding him.

“What?” Wheaty said.

But Eli shook his head at her.

“Tammy, come on now, if Dutch was lying, I wouldn't have known. But he wasn’t and I can tell if he’s lying or not.” Eli said.

“Still, we can not trust this guy. We don’t even know him and he doesn’t know us.” Tammy said.

Alex then spoke up.

“Actually, I do,” he said.

The three looked at the Deputy when he said that before Eli spoke up.

“If what Dutch said is true about you, then you have to prove it.” Eli said.

Alex nods, agreeing to the terms. He held his hands up to show he wasn’t a threat before following the three as they descended down the stairs and the bunker's door was closed and locked. He walks through the hallway of the Wolf’s Den as Eli and the others follow him for their protection. 

They then walk toward Eli desks where Wheaty pulls a chair for the Deputy as he sits down. Eli went to the other side of his desk while Tammy and Wheaty from behind the Deputy before Eli spoke.

“Alright Deputy, If you’re telling what Dutch said is true, then we’ll believe you but if you’re lying…” Eli said.

“I know.” Alex said.

Eli nods.

“Alright then, tell us about what you know about us,” he said.

Alex nods.

“Ok, well, I know you and your Whitetails aren’t holding well here given how bad it is in this region.” Alex said.

“True,” Eli said.

“But some of your Whitetails you sent out at the Visiting Center to sabotage, but it turned out to be a trap and they got a hold on them.” Alex said.

Eli seemed rather impressed at the Deputy's responses but Tammy wasn’t buying it.

“Anyone could have known that. He could be one of them, I say will kill him.” Tammy said.

“Tammy,” Eli said, scolding her.

She was about to reach for her gun but thank god Eli stopped her before she crossed her and said nothing else.

“Trust me, I’m not one of them and given that I took back two regions from them, I say that something you can believe.” Alex said.

Tammy scoffed before he continued.

“What’s more is that you need me to save them and before anything happens to them because the clock is ticking.” Alex said.

“You do have a fair point but it’s still not going to convince us to believe your… loop thing.” Eli said.

Alex sighs.

“Ok, Wheaty, I know you like Vinyl music and would love to play your song to inspire the other Whitetails.” he said.

Wheaty looked surprised at what the Deputy said before he looked up at Eli and back to him.

“Holy shit, you know I like Vinyl, heh, well I believe now. Eli.” Wheaty said.

“Hmm, maybe but it's still not enough.” Eli said.

“Ok, how about I’ll tell you how much I know Tammy.” Alex said.

Tammy scoffed again.

“Please, you don’t know me, and even if you did, what makes you I would…” Tammy was then cut off.

“I know you had to kill your husband.” Alex said.

There was then a silence in the room when Alex said that Tammy killed her own husband. Tammy looked at the Deputy in surprise. Eyes widened when he mentioned her husband in front of Eli and Wheaty. 

“How did you know?” Tammy asked.

“It was on a paper sent by your husband in your room. Said he joined and tried to convince you to join too. When you refuse, he threatens you, your words not mine by the way and you made the difficult choice and ended his life with his own gun.” Alex said.

Tammy looked shocked, her hands were shaking and trying to say something to the Deputy. Alex saw Tammy was visibly shaken by that, seeming to get through to her. But then, Tammy grabbed her pistol and pointed it at Alex before Eli got between them and Wheaty stood back.

“Tammy, the hell are you doing!” Eli said.

“Eli, get out of the way.” Tammy said.

“I’m not going to do that Tammy, drop your weapon.” Eli said.

“Tammy, don’t do this!” Wheaty pleaded.

“Wheaty, stay out of this.” Tammy said.

But Wheaty stood firm before standing in front of Alex to protect him.

“No. If you’re going to kill the Deputy then you have to go through me and I know you don't have the heart to do that.” Wheaty said.

Alex then spoke up.

“Tammy, I shouldn’t have brought that up and I’m sorry, but please, Eli needs me to stop this. He needs my help, Wheaty needs my help…you need my help too.” he said.

Tammy still had the gun pointed at him before lowering it and dropped it and headed to her room. The three men sigh in relief thinking she wouldn’t do it as things calm down now.

“Sorry about that, I didn’t expect her to do something this crazy.” Eli said.

“No, I shouldn’t have mentioned her husband but at least that will convince her to believe me.” Alex said.

Eli nods.

“And you convince me too, Deputy. I guess Dutch was telling the truth about you after all.” Eli said.

There was another silence for a while before Wheaty broke the silence.

“So… now what?” he asked.

“Now, we rescue our Whitetails from those cult bastards and take back what’s ours.” Eli said.

He then tosses Alex a bow and hands him some arrows.

“You’ll need them, just in case. Go and rescue our people Dep.” Eli said.

Alex nods before pulling something out of his backpack and hands him the cure made by Dr. Lindsey.

“Here, this is enough for the Whitetails to be immune to the Bliss made by Dr Lindsey himself.” Alex said.

“Holy shit, you serious! We can be immune to it now?” Wheaty asked.

Alex nods.

“Yep, now I better get going. Those Whitetails aren’t going to save themselves.” he said.

Before he leaves though, Alex turns to Eli.

“And Eli, call me Alex.”

Alex leaves the Wolf’s Den and makes his way to his ATV before taking off to the Visiting Center to save the missing Whitetails. It was a race against the clock before anything happened to them. Even though it was supposed Alex getting kidnapped first by Jacob and getting rescued by Eli and the Whitetails, Alex thought why he was in a rush since he had time to save the hostages. Still the clock was ticking and the missing Whitetails needed to be saved in order to join Eli's crew. 

Once he made it to the Visiting Center, he went around the area to scope out the place only to see the missing Whitetails being guarded by the Peggies. One from the bottom, one in the middle row inside a building and the last two from the top. Alex scope the area for a bit before with an idea.

He went to the bottom and threw a rock to distract the two Peggies that were caught by surprise before Alex shot his arrow on the first one. The other one was startled by that before he was knocked out by Alex. He quickly set free the Whitetails before telling him to stay hidden. 

He then makes his way up the stairs before taking out a Peggy that was coming by the stairs. He quickly hid the body and headed to the building in the middle row where there was the second hostage and two Peggies inside. He raised a socket pipe he found before having enough courage to go in. He then knocked out the first Peggy while he was paying attention before throwing the pipe at the second one’s head knocking it out.

He freed the second hostage before telling her to stay hidden as well before he made his way up the big building on top. As he made it to the top, Alex spotted the last two missing Whitetails, one outside and the other inside the building. He pulls out an arrow before killing the Peggy guarding the hostage. He quietly set the Whitetail free before going in and took care the Peggy and freeing the last hostage. 

With the Visiting Center now clear, Alex pulled out his radio, letting Eli know that the missing Whitetails are safe. He was then informed that the rest was in Devil’s Drop. Alex knows where that place is and goes to an ATV and takes off to go and save the rest of the Whitetails. 

The drive was quite peaceful and somewhat nice, considering the mission was at stake. Still, for Alex, it was nice for him, the nice breeze blowing his hair, the kinda nice scent of the forest as he passed it before crossing the bridge where Devil’s Drop. He knew it was close and there were two ways to do this. One, go full assault or two, stealth. It was obvious Alex always goes with the second option, stealth and that he did. When he entered the tunnel where Devil’s Drop is, Alex stopped the ATV and hopped off before hiding himself in the corner bushes as he sneaked past the Peggies that were guarding the tunnel.

He then went up the cliff side where he spotted the rest of the Whitetails and some Peggies. The Peggies were about to kill one of them to be thrown in the cliff before a small item of a smoke bomb was thrown and a big cloud of smoke was formed. The Whitetails didn’t know what happened as they were surprised by the sudden smoke bomb that came out of nowhere and heard a scuffle. When the smoke cleared the Whitetails saw all Peggies were down and dead and a man jumping down the cliffside and freeing them. That man was Alex as he was one who took them down and rescued them. They thanked the Deputy before grabbing the now dead Peggies’s weapon off the floor and not too long when the other Peggies in the tunnel and backup.

Alex then loaded his saw-off as the rest of the Whitetails loaded their weapons too.

“Time to clean up the rest.” he said.

{So, you actually did it?}

Alex nods as he loads in his AK after taking care of a Peggy Helicopter that was about to attack. Luckily for him, he stopped it from doing and the copter crashed somewhere down below to wherever.

“Yep, your Whitetails are safe and are heading back to the Den.” Alex said.

{Well done Alex, guess there’s more in you than I expected. You did me and the rest of Whitetails here a good thing. You’re definitely one of us now.}

“Thanks, oh and what about Tammy. Is she doing ok?” Alex asked.

{She’s still quiet from our… ‘talk’ we had but no worries, she’ll come around.}

“Yeah well, let’s just hope she doesn’t kill me when I get back soon. Anyways I should continue looking around the region, see what I can find.” Alex said.

{Alrighty then Dep, I’ll let you get to it, stay safe, Eli out.}

With that, Alex puts away his radio and heads out the tunnel of Devil’s Drop. With the Whitetails rescued and the trust earned of Eli, Alex already knows Jacob will detect this. But he hoped he wouldn't send out his troops to find him sooner because of his location, he was going to save someone and liberate Baron Lumber Mill.

The Huntress. 

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex drives his way to the Baron Lumber Mill as he figures out what to do when he finds the Huntress, Jess Black. He always thought of her as a bit of an asshole when they first met but when learning about her past, he honestly felt bad for her. Though Jess may be a hardass towards others, she still cares to help out whenever she’s needed. Alex sees her as one of his best friends who does anything to help out a friend in need whenever he calls her for a stealth mission. Though, what will Jess say once Alex tells her about his ‘loop problem’. Alex could think of multiple options that Jess will do when he tells her. One, probably call him insane when trying to convince her or two… probably put an arrow through his head. Either one will probably happen if Alex doesn’t choose his words carefully.

Soon after thinking what will happen to this scenario, Alex finally arrives at the Baron Lumber Mill. He knows what the plan is to take back the Lumber Mill before getting off the ATV and goes to a vantage point to scope out the place. Looking through his binoculars while hiding in a bush, Alex was ready to pull off to take out the Peggies before readying himself with his bow as he took a deep breath.

“Alright, let's do this.” he said to himself.

He headed down there and headed towards the outpost before aiming his bow at one Peggy that was on lookout and releasing his arrow right through his head. Alex quickly went to the outpost and proceeded to take out all the Peggies that he saw. He took out the Peggies from the top that was on lookout before taking care of the rest from below. Almost running out of arrows, Alex switches to his melee weapon, a bolt pipe and knocks out the Peggies by the entrance. He made a quick look around before everything was clear. With the Lumber Mill liberated, Alex pulls out his radio and calls Eli, letting him know that he liberated the outpost.

“Eli, the Baron Lumber Mill has been taken back.” Alex said.

{Shit, nice work Dep, I kinda figured you would handle things on your own but taken back one of the Peggie’s outposts. You’re really something. I’ll send some of my Whitetails out to guard the place, sit tight.}

“Will do, Eli, Alex out.”

He put his radio before going over where the cages are and freeing the hostages who were held captive. Alex uses the back side of his AK and breaks the lock, freeing the prisoners. With them now free, they helped the Deputy, breaking the locks on all cages and freeing the rest of the prisoners. Soon, the Whitetails that Eli sent out finally arrive before scouting the area and claiming it from the Peggies.

Alex's work here was done but not quite done just yet. There was still Jess Black to help out with and that being taking out ‘The Cook’. Alex already knows what will happen once him or Jess kills the Cook. Still, he was going to Jess out anyway and rescue the hostages from the Cook, but before doing that, Jess will need to know the truth of Alex. He was already fearing that something might happen to him once he tells Jess about him but when it happens, he needs to prepare it. 

After checking around the area and building, Alex went over where Jess was before eyeing the signature green hooded jacket. Alex recognized that green jacket before and the one who’s wearing it as that person was sharpening the tips of the arrows.

“Here goes nothing.” He said to himself.

He went over to the Huntress before she sensed someone was coming towards her. She turns to see him heading towards her as Alex sees her turn and seeing her scars on her face. Before Alex could respond, Jess was first to speak.

“So, you’re that Deputy my uncle was telling me about.” she asked.

Alex sighs, of course Dutch told her about him, he thought to himself before he gave a small smile and sight wave at the Huntress.

“Hey Jess.” Alex said.

Jess sighs before she looks at the Deputy as he lowers his hand from the wave.

“Look, I know my uncle Dutch may be paranoid and a bit crazy, but he’s never this crazy he told me about your… ‘time loop’ thing and already knowing us. So how about you tell me what you told my uncle to get him to believe you or I can put an arrow through your skull for being crazy.” she said.

She aims her arrow at the Deputy before taking a few steps back from her.

‘Well shit’ Alex thought to himself.

He kinda figured it would happen but there time to think about that. He needs to figure out what to say or else this might be the end and will have to restart again and Alex does not want that to happen. 

‘Alright, choose my words wisely.’ Alex thought to himself.

“Look, I know it sounds insane, but it’s true and I know about you Jess.” Alex said.

“Bull shit, What makes you think I’ll believe that?” Jess asked.

“You’re going after the Cook right?” Alex said.

Jess' eyes widened a bit. She was taken aback but she shook that aside and kept aiming her bow at him.

“Everyone in Whitetail knows that, including my uncle.” Jess said.

‘Well that didn’t work’ Alex said to himself but he wasn’t going to give up yet.

“Ok, well how about I know why you’re going after him.” he said.

Jess gave him a look before he continued.

“You’re going after him because he killed your parents and brother.” Alex said.

Jess looked stunned when he said that. No one knows that except her but the Deputy knew and continued what he said.

“He captured you and your family, right. He made you guys starve and not getting an ounce of water to the point you guys had to drink your own piss.” he said.

At this point, Jess took a step back from what she was hearing and her hands started to shake. Alex noticed this and continued on.

“Until one day, he strung up your parents and cut up their toes after putting BBQ sauce on them and forced you to eat them before setting your parents on fire and disappearing in the night.” he said.

Alex almost made a look after saying that before looking up the Huntress.

“You said that you'll never forget the smell of the sauce as your parents burn and as it goes to the air. You told me that Jess when we hunted down the Cook.” he said.

Jess looked at the Deputy and looked at the ground now starting to lower her bow. He didn’t know if it work. That is, until Jess said something.

“I still can’t get the smell out of my nose.” she mutters. 

She looked up at the Deputy.

“Dutch was right, you do know us. You have been repeating this scenario, haven’t you?” she asked.

Alex nods.

“I have, we killed the Cook multiple times but when we did, you felt nothing.” he said.

“What? What do you mean?” Jess asked.

“I mean, killing him was all for nothing if you get your revenge on him.” Alex said.

“That BS!” Jess said.

Alex stared at the huntress for a second before going over to the table where the bows and arrows were and grabbing some arrows.

“Ok then, I’ll prove it to you, let’s go.” he said before going up the hill.

“Huh, hey wait!” Jess said.

She ran after the Deputy to catch up so they could find and kill the Cook.

They went up the hill after Jess caught up with him before asking him what he meant by proving it to her. Alex responds to her saying she’ll see before making a stop when he spotted three Peggies on their sights.

“Peggies, up the hill. Mind helping me with them.” Alex asked, pulling out his bow.

Jess didn’t know what to say to that but responded by hers out and aiming at one of the Peggies. The two then shot their arrows at two of the Peggies through the head and startled the third. The third Peggy tried to make a run for it before being shot in the back of the head by Jess.

With them taken care of, the two moved forward to the path and made their first stop when they spotted hostages from below. They were at a vantage point, so it makes things easy for them to scope out the area that the hostages were in. Jess looks down at the area before she plans a stealth mission to take out the Peggies one at a time without alerting the others or the hostages will be dead.

“Alright, we just need to go down and take out the Peggies in silence without alerting the others or those hostages are fucked.” Jess whispered.

Jess turned to the Deputy, waiting for a response but when she did, he was gone. Jess looked around to see where he ran off to but when she looked down, her eyes widened. She saw the Deputy already down where the Peggies are and where she witnessed Alex killing one Peggy with a throwing knife. Alex dragged the body so the Peggies wouldn’t see while Jess watched the whole thing stunned in disbelief that he didn’t get caught.

“Oh, we’re gonna get fuckin caught if he’s not careful.” Jess said to herself before going down there herself to help the Deputy.

When she did, Alex almost took out the Peggies that were there. Jess finds that impressive of the Deputy when suddenly a Peggy truck was coming by towards them. Jess quickly hid somewhere while hopefully Alex did the same. Alex however didn’t. Instead, he got up on the small building and aimed his rifle at the driver and shot him down. 

There was one Peggy left and was alerted that the Peggy driver was taken out. Before saying anything, an arrow pierce through his throat as blood now pours out of his mouth before falling back to his death. Jess came out of hiding after the Peggy was startled before she put him down. With the area clear now, Alex and Jess freed the hostages and warned them about the Cook killing more people. The two waste no time and continue the path to free more hostages and stop the Cook. 

On their way there, Jess was wondering in her mind about how the Deputy got stuck in a time loop and having to repeat this over and over again. Even she didn’t know she was in a loop too, but she can’t seem to remember it, So why. ‘Why is it him’ she thought to herself he can't be that special? Her thoughts were then on hold when they made it to the next area where more hostages were spotted with Peggies around the area. 

“Ok, how bout this time, we come up with a plan ‘before’ we go down there and not get ourselves killed.” Jess said sterling.

Alex said nothing, instead he looked around the area before with an idea. He then pulled out his bow and arrow again.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Jess asked.

“Taking out the Peggies from above. I could use your help.” Alex said as he aimed his bow.

“Wait, you're nuts! If they notice, then we’re fucked and so are those hostages.” Jess argues.

“That’s why we’re gonna start at the top to the dow. So that way they won’t notice when one of them is dead but we have to be quick about it.” Alex said.

Jess couldn’t believe what she was hearing. This plan will never work she thought to herself but she doesn’t have plans of her own for this. Then again will this work, Jess doesn’t even have a choice for this.

“... Alright, but if this doesn’t work, it’s on you.” Jess said.

“It will trust me.” Alex said.

Jess pulls out her bow and arrow ready to take out the Peggies from below.

“Alright, take the guy from the bushes and I’ll take the guy by the cage.” Alex said.

“Got it.” Jess said.

The two aim their bows at their targets to kill, waiting for the right time to release the arrows. 

“Ready?” Alex asked.

“Yep,” Jess responded.

“Alright…1…2…3!”

They release their arrows, killing both Peggies to the ground without alerting the others. With them dead, they move to the middle row where they aim their targets. They did the same thing, waiting for the right moment to strike without alerting the other enemies. At the same time, they release the arrows with one through the head and the other having an arrow stuck through the neck.

“Alright, the bottom row is the last one. Same like before.” Alex said.

“Got it.” Jess said.

At the bottom row, there were three Peggies guarding the last hostage, not knowing the other Peggies were dead. Alex scoped the bottom row, figuring out a way to distract one of them. He then picks up a rock, thinking this might work before tossing it from below. The rock hit the ground, causing one of them to hear it. The Peggy went to the direction where the sound was, only to find nothing. Confused, The Peggy went back to where the others were, but was startled and shocked when they found them dead on the ground with arrows in their heads and the hostage just sitting there, doing nothing. The Peggy was about to alert the others but an arrow plunged in his skull and fell to the ground and died. 

“Right on the top of the head, nice one.” Alex said as he saw Jess release an arrow to the last Peggy.

“Fucker got what he deserves.” Jess said.

The two went down and freed the hostages and were thanked by them. One of them let Alex know as he freed her, that the Cook is close by and to save the others. Both Alex and Jess waste no time standing around and quickly head up the path to stop the Cook for good.

Alex knew they were closeby of finding the Cook. All they had to do was to go up the mountain where they could find the Cook and stop him. Of course, Alex will let Jess kill the cook herself to prove to her that killing him will bring her nothing. Despite hearing that from her a couple of times, and having to kill the Cook himself, Alex will let Jess have this chance to kill the Cook. Then after that… well, he will have to leave her be so she could process the aftermath when she kills him. 

When they finally got up to the vantage point, Alex spotted from below, Peggies guarding the area and the one they were searching for. 

“The weak are impure and unworthy! Their souls are plagued by filth! So he cooks them with the Flame!”

Jess eyes widened.

“Oh fuck, there he is. The fuckin Cook.” she said.

The Cook was using his flamethrower to burn the hostage that was strung up a pole as he was burned to a crisp by the Cook.

“Shit! He’s burning one of them!” Jess said.

Jess was about to go down there but Alex stopped her by grabbing her by the arm.

“What the fuck Deputy!” Jess angrily said.

“I have a better idea.” Alex said.

He then takes something out of his bag before pulling out an explosive arrow. Jess' eyes widened again, recognizing the arrow that was in the Deputy’s hands.

“Is that-”

“Yep, grab it from the whitetails before I left the Den. Eli said to use these just in case. I figure if you want to use this.” Alex said.

He hands her the arrow as she examines it.

“Shit… now this is fuckin something.” Jess said.

“Look, I’ll handle the Peggies first before you attack the Cook. I’ll give you the signal once I’m done at my end. My suggestion, aim at the fuel tank.” Alex said.

Jess nods and goes over a position to get a better aim of the Cook. Meanwhile Alex went down the hill to deal with the Peggies for Jess to attack. He took the lookout Peggy on top from alerting the others from above. He took out the other Peggy by the fence with a metal pipe before hiding from the others for cover. He peaked out before stealth walking towards a Peggy that was passing by the Cook and knocked him out too. He looked back where the Cook was, hoping he didn’t hear that, luckily he didn’t and it was the perfect opportunity for Jess to release the explosive arrow. Alex gave the signal to Jess from above to do it 

Jess, who was waiting for Alex to take out the Peggies gave the ‘ok’ sign to finish off the Cook. She steady herself and aims her bow at the Cook’s fuel tank. She took a deep breath, as she looked at her target.

“Die motherfucker.” Jess whispered.

 She releasing the explosive arrow towards the Cook before there was a loud…

*Boom*

A loud explosive could now be heard, with the mixture of the explosive arrow and the Cook’s fuel tank. Alex had to take cover before Jess released the arrow and heard the explosion from the background. He came out of cover before checking the aftermath from where the explosion was. From there, the only remains that Alex could find was a blood splatter from the ground and a few body parts from the now dead Cook. Alex sigh, the task was done and the end of the Cook. Now all he had to do was to wait for Jess to come.

Speaking of her, Alex heard footsteps coming towards him. He turns to see Jess finally arriving where she stops at her place where she found the big blood splatter from the ground. She thought finally done it, that the Cook was she had finally avenged her family’s death. However… she felt… nothing. Jess thought by killing the Cook, she’ll be at ease, knowing that he won’t hurt anyone else anymore, but… no. She didn’t feel any satisfaction that the Cook was dead and now… she doesn’t know what to do next. 

Jess looked up at Alex who had his arms crossed as he watched the realization on Jess’ face sink in. 

“Well…” Alex said.

He waited for an answer for the Huntress until he did.

“...You were right.” she mutters.

Alex nods.

“Like I said before,” he said.

Jess then turns back before going to a big crate and sits down from the ground by the crate. Alex follows her and sits right next to her as she processes what to do next.

“You’re alright.” Alex asked.

Jess nods seconds later.

“Yeah… no” she said burying her face to her knees

Alex patted her on the shoulder, knowing he was there for her as a friend. She lifted her head up and turned her direction to the Deputy.

“Dutch was right… about Eli… about the Whitetails… even you and your uh… time loop thing.” Jess said.

Alex lightly chuckled.

“Well, I’m glad you believe me now and I thought I was gonna get an arrow through my skull,” he said.

Jess chuckled a bit before the two sat there in silence. 

After sitting in silence, Jess got up from the ground after regaining her thought before leaving the area. Alex knows she wants to be alone for a while and allows her to as he gets up too. 

“Leaving?” Alex said.

The huntress stops where she was before turning to the Deputy and nods.

“Yeah… I need to be alone for a while until I figure out what to do next.” Jess said.

Alex nods

“I figure, I’ll let you be. I need to get out of here too. There’s still work to be done here and I'm gonna finish it.” he said.

He went to leave but not before hearing Jess speaking to him.

“You know it’s crazy if you’re gonna get Jacob to turn against his brother, right?” she asked.

Alex sighs, of course Dutch her that too he thought to himself. He turns to Jess to response 

“I know, but I have to try.” Alex said.

“Does Eli know?” Jess asked.

“I haven’t told him yet, but he’ll know eventually.” Alex said.

“And Tammy?” Jess asked.

Alex went silent. If Tammy does know about that, then she’ll definitely kill him for sure. But what if Eli already knows, what if Dutch already told him about it. Either way, Eli will know soon but not right now. Alex still has work that is unfinished and he’ll get it done.

Alex then responds to Jess.

“If she did, then I wouldn’t be dead by now.” he said.

Jess slightly nods.

“Good point…hey, thanks…for everything. If you want to do some stealth mission, give me a call.” she said.

Alex nods

“I will.” he said.

They wave each other goodbye before Alex watches the Huntress head into the forest and disappear. With that done, headed out the area too and eyeing an ATV abandoned before taking it as his own. He started up the engine and takes off as he heads off to take back from the Cultists and saving more folks and whitetails

For the past couple hours, Alex started to take back from the Peggies, recusing any hostages and Whitetails while in van or by the side road. He helped the Whitetails take supple trucks from the Cult for the other Whitetails. He even when he’s low on ammo or ration, go and find prepper stashes to take. It was a good thing Alex knows his way around the mountains and forest to find the prepper stashes. With this being the final Region to take back, Alex will still have to find a way to get Jacob on the Resistance side and turn on Joseph. He also needs to tell Eli about his future and death unless Dutch already told him about it. Either way, Eli deserves to know and Alex will give it to him.

A few hours later, Alex liberated the F.A.N.G Center and rescued more folks and Whitetails, including Wade Fowler. Alex thought it would be best not to say anything to Fowler about the time loop and already knowing him. To sum things up, Alex knew Wade was gonna ask him to find Cheeseburger the Bear after he ran off when the Peggies came. Alex already knew where Cheeseburger was located but didn’t say anything to Wade and went along with what he told him. The diabetes that Cheeseburger has and such.

When leaving the Center, Alex made one stop before going to get Cheeseburger. A fishing spot that was by a hanger that contained one of Jacob’s planes. Alex was tempted to take Jacob’s Plane like he did a couple of times but he had a bear to save. When arriving, Alex went to the fishing spot and started fishing for salmon for Cheeseburger. After waiting, the fishing line pulled and Alex reel in a nice, big salmon for Cheeseburger. He then took the fish back to the car and headed off to Linero Building Supplies where Cheeseburger is.

Upon arriving, Alex spotted dead cultists on the ground with claw marks and some were mauled. Alex carried the fish as he walked past the dead bodies before he went down a log ramp and found Cheeseburger on the ground tired. The poor big guy must have run out of energy, well it was a good thing Alex brought the fish and got closer to him with the salmon.

“Hey big guy.” Alex said.

The grizzly bear heard Alex’s voice, thinking it was another Peggy, Cheeseburger tried to attack Alex. He quickly drops the salmon to the ground before Cheeseburger realizes there was food for him from the Deputy. Cheeseburger munched down the big Salmon as Alex went up to the bear before patting him on the head. Cheeseburger notices this and nuzzles the deputy’s hand, seeing him as a friend.

“Roar”

“Good boy,” Alex said, scratching the bottom of the bear’s chin.

Cheeseburger licks the Deputy’s face with his slobber as Alex laughs trying to wipe off the bear’s slobber. But Alex felt like he was forgetting something as he played with Cheeseburger.

 {Jacob demands that bear for the reaping!}

{Secure that bear, for the Father!}

Suddenly a bunch of Peggies show up to kill Cheeseburger. However, Alex must have forgotten about it when he was playing with Cheeseburger. He only had one thing in mind when they heard them coming.

“...Shit”

Alex sighs, not because there were a lot of dead bodies of Peggies with bullet holes, claw marks, and was mauled by him and Cheeseburger, but because he forgot about the reinforcement that was called by one of the Peggies before they were killed. Thankfully, both Alex and Cheeseburger were unharmed from the fiasco and of course having to deal with Peggies V.I.P., they were still alright. 

Alex went over to Cheeseburger who had blood all over his mouth after mauling a bunch of Peggies who tried to harm him. Alex wiped off most of the blood around the bear’s mouth as he could before he pulled out his radio to call Wade.

“Wade, I got Cheeseburger. He’s safe and unharmed too.” Alex said.

{Hot damn, you did it! You found Cheeseburger! As long as he’s with you, I know he’s safe. Just remember, don’t actually feed him cheeseburgers.}

Alex chuckled.

“I know, the diabetes?” Alex said.

{Exactly, anyways, thanks again Deputy. Keep that bear safe ya hear.}

“Got it, Alex out.” he said.

Alex put away his radio as Cheeseburger his arm. He patted the bear on the head for a job well done. With Cheeseburger on his side now, the Peggies will have no choice but to turn the other way once the bear chases after them. Now all he had to do is where to find a truck for Cheeseburger to get in and hopefully hold his weight. As he thought of where to find one, his radio went on and a familiar voice could be heard.

{There’s someone out there… pretending to be a soldier. They are killing our brothers and sisters, and putting this Project in jeopardy. I want this coward to know they have my attention… My hunters are coming for you. There’s nowhere you can run… nowhere to hide.}

Alex's eyes widened.

“Shit, Jacob!” he said.

Alex was being hunted now and all he could do was panic a bit. He knows Jacob will take his weapons from him, especially the Sin Eater and Joseph’s revolver. He sure as hell won’t let that happen. He needed to think what to do from Jacob getting these weapons. He then turned his attention to Cheeseburger who was just sitting there, waiting for commands from the Deputy. Alex then had an idea, a dumb one, he hopes it’ll work. He takes off weapons and puts it in his backpack with everything in it before he hands it to the bear by his mouth.

“Cheeseburger, I need you to find Wade ok. Hand him my backpack, he’ll know what happened to me and alert El. He should still be at the F.A.N.G Center, can you do that?” Alex asked.

Alex waited for a response from the bear. Of course the bear said nothing, he knew it was a terrible idea to ask a bear. He probably didn’t understand what he was saying to him. That is, until Alex notices Cheeseburger grabbing the backpack by the mouth before taking off from the area leaving the Deputy surprised that it worked.

“Huh… guess he did understand me… well should probably leave before those hunters find me.” Alex said to himself.

But as he was about to take off running, felt a sharp tiny needle stinging him by the neck. Alex flinches before he takes off whatever stung him. It was then revealed to be a blow dart that stung Alex and before long, he felt dizzy. He knew it was those Hunters and he didn’t get a chance to run or hide before he knew it, everything to black.

“Oh, come o-”

*Thump*

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

After being knocked out for who knows how long, Alex was starting to slowly wake up when he felt he was being carried by something. Or more pacific, by someone. His vision was a blur, phasing in and out as he was being carried to the room. A room he knows and what is about to happen once he is seated before passing out again.

Soon, Alex started to regain consciousness but felt he was seated and being tied up by someone. When his vision was clear, he saw someone he recognized. The last deputy officer from the Sheriff Department, Deputy Staci Pratt.

“Pratt… Pratt!” Alex mutters, calling him out.

But Pratt didn’t respond to Alex for a second, still tying him up while his hand was shaking in fear.

“You shouldn’t have come for me. You should have run.” Pratt said.

“Well, I didn’t. I wasn't going to leave you Pratt.” Alex said.

Before Pratt could say anything else, a projection screen can be heard being turned on by someone with images of dead animals. Pratt backed away from the Deputy as Alex spotted two other Whitetails here as well, trying to break free. Before long a voice that Alex recognizes spoke.

“The world is weak, soft.”

Then, the owner of that voice came in front of the screen. It was none other than the eldest Seed sibling, the Soldier, Jacob.

“We have forgotten what it is to be strong. You know our heroes used to be gods.” Jacob said.

Alex rolled his eyes. He knows the story of the heroes and whatnot over and over again. It was honestly kinda getting boring and annoying for him.

Still Alex continues to listen.

“And now… our heroes are godless. Weak, feeble, diseased. We let the weak dictate to be powerful and then we are shocked to find ourselves adrift.” Jacob said.

“Oh brother.” Alex mutters in annoyance in his voice.

Luckily, Jacob didn’t hear that.

“But history knows the value of sacrifice. Culling the herd to stay strong. Over and over, the lives of the many have outweighed the lives of the few. This is how we survived. And we forgotten…” Jacob said.

Suddenly a loud yawn was heard in the dark room. Jacob looked up and saw the Deputy all calm and look bored hearing Jacob dialogue. Alex notices this before he responds.

“Oh, sorry about that, just yawning because this speech of yours is getting boring and I’ll let you continue what you were saying.” Alex said all so calm.

Jacob was a bit taken aback from seeing the Deputy so calm. But why he thought to himself but that didn’t matter. His sights were on him now as he slowly approached Alex.

“And now the bill has come due.” He said, now in front of him as he continues.

“Now, the Collapse is upon us, and this time the lives of the few outweigh the lives of the many. And when a nation that has never known hunger or desperation descends into madness, we’ll be ready.” Jacob said.

When he was finished, Alex just scoffed.

“Yeah right. You honestly think that will happen.” Alex said.

“Oh, I don’t just think it will, I know it will.” Jacob said with a toothy grin.

Hearing that, Alex started to chuckle which confused the Soldier a bit.

“Something funny?” Jacob asked.

The Deputy looked up at Jacob with a grin.

“Oh Jacob, if Miller was here, he'd be disappointed in what you’re doing right now.” Alex said.

The look on Jacob’s face was priceless for Alex. A mix of stun and disbelief was on Jacob as he processed what he just heard from the Deputy. 

“How did you know that name?” Jacob asked.

“Oh, so you do remember that name and here I thought you might have forgotten him. Well, as much as I want to tell you how I know that name, I’m afraid you’ll have to wait a bit longer to get it out of me.” Alex said, grinning.

Jacob stood there in silence, he wanted to know how he knew Miller, was he a friend of his or a relative. He even wants to beat it out of him but if he does, then what will his brother say? Soon, Jacob had no choice but to play the Deputy little game of his but that didn't stop him on what he was about to do next.

He then reached over to a table that was by the Deputy before grabbing a small box. Alex notices this and knows what that is.

“Oh shit.” he thought to himself.

Jacob then proceeds to wind up the small box in his hands.

“We will cull the herd. We will do what needs to be done.” Jacob said.

When Jacob finishes winding up the box, Alex closes his eyes, knowing the worse will come.

“Here we go again.” Alex thought to himself.

As soon as Jacob opened up the small box, a music was then played out through the room. 

~Only you…~

Alex brace for what was to happen next when that song plays out and it will send him to the place he wishes he will never want to go back.

He then waited, and waited… and waited…

“...”

“...Huh?”

Alex peeked out one eye, seeing everything was normal. However, it wasn’t for two whitetails as they were shaking in their chairs violently as the song played out. For Alex, he feels fine, nothing happening to him. He felt absolutely fine, but how he thought to himself.

When the music stopped, the two Whitetails were dead but Alex was still awake and alive in front of Jacob’s eyes. The soldier was stunned while the Deputy was still awake and ok even Pratt was shocked from seeing the Deputy ok. He checked the other two bodies to see they were dead but Alex was not. 

He then went up to the Deputy with an angry look on his face.

“How! How were you not affected by the song? How?” Jacob said demandingly.

Alex said nothing to respond. Even he didn’t know how was not affected by the song either. He thought of how he was not affected by it for a moment until he may have an idea. But that thought was put on hold when he saw Jacob raising his fist at him with anger still on his face.

“HOW!” Jacob yelled.

Before long, Jacob’s fist headed straight down towards the Deputy’s face, connecting to each other. The chair went down to the ground with Alex still on it and still tied up. When he fell to the ground after that hard punch, Alex felt his eyes closing and before long, everything went to black.

“...”

“Which room is it?”

“This one, right here.”

Alex stirred himself awake after getting knocked out by Jacob with a hard punch to the face. When he opened his eyes, his vision was a blur again, however he noticed three figures coming into the room. Though, he knows who they are the moment he hears two voices he recognizes.

“What a mess. Wheaty, check those chairs.”

“You sure the Deputy’s here?” Wheaty asked.

“I’m positive, and can someone turn off that damn music.” Eli asked.

“I-I got it sir.” Walker said, turning off the music.

Yep, Alex thought to himself. It was definitely them.

“Psst! Guys!” he said.

Wheaty got startled by the sudden voice and almost nearly fell. But realized that voice came from the Deputy himself as he was still tied down to the chair on the ground. 

“Dep, holy shit! Eli, I found him!” Wheaty said.

Both Eli and Wheaty pull back the chair up as Eli cuts down Alex restraints.

“Glad we found yea Dep.” Eli said.

Alex smiled as he got up from the chair.

“Thought you guys will never find me,”he said.

“It’s a good thing we did. We got a call from Wade, saying Cheeseburger was carrying your stuff by the mouth. When he realizes that something might have happened to you, he calls us.” Eli said.

Alex chuckled a bit.

“I knew that…bear would… do it.”

He suddenly felt his vision blurry again and legs giving up before he almost fell. Luckily, Eli and Wheaty caught him to prevent him from hitting the ground.

“Walker, get the car started. We’re heading back to the Den!” Eli said.

“Y-Yes sir.” Walker said.

Eli and Wheaty supported the Deputy to move as they left the building to head back to the Wolf’s Den.

“Eli… there’s something… you need… to know…” Alex said, almost about to pass out.

“It can wait, Dep, right now let’s get you out of here and get some rest.” Eli said.

“...But…” 

But before Alex could say anything else, everything went to black again and now, Eli and Wheaty have to drag him to the car to get out of here.

Morning…

*Groaning noise*

Alex was starting to open his eyes slowly as he woke up after what happened when he was at the building where he was held captive by Jacob. His vision was a blur again when he opened his eyes. He slowly gets up from whatever he was on but then stops when he hears a familiar voice.

“Whoa Dep!”

He turned to see who that was and when his vision was clear, he saw who was by him and called him.

“...Jess?”

Turns out to be the Huntress herself sitting on a chair and by the Deputy. He soon realizes where he was, the Wolf’s Den. Eli and Wheaty must have brought him back to safety after all.

“That’s my name.” Jess said.

Alex tries to get up slowly but gets help from Jess after she got up from her seat to help the Deputy from the couch he was on.

“Easy Dep, you still look like shit after what happened.” Jess said. 

Alex chuckled.

“I've been through worse,” he said.

Jess grinned.

“Have you know.” she said.

“Anyways, I didn’t expect you to be here. Usually you’re mostly in the forest and barely come to the Den.” Alex said.

“Well, I figure I might check up my friend after he was capture by Jacob fuckin Seed himself.” Jess said.

“Ha… that’s something new from you.” Alex said.

“Oh shut up.” Jess sarcastically said.

Alex chuckled a bit before asking Jess something.

“Jess, how long was I out for?” he said.

“Well, you were captured by Jacob two days ago and they found you at night and slept for a couple hours and it’s now morning.” Jess said.

“Huh, that long?” Alex asked.

Jess nods.

“Yep, oh and um we got your bag from that bear you saved.” she said.

She then went over where his stuff was before returning it to the Deputy.

“Thanks. By the way, Where’s Eli right row?” he asked, putting his weapons back on.

“Where he’s always has been.” Jess said.

Alex nods.

“Alright, I need to talk to him about something real quick then after that, You and I get to hunt some Peggies.” he said.

Jess nods.

“Sound fucking good to me Dep. Let me know when you’re ready.” Jess said.

Alex nods before leaving the room to go where Eli is to talk to him about something private.

He walked through the hallway, still regaining his ability from being unconscious for the past few hours. Once he and Eli have a private chat, he’ll continue to work on taking back the region from Jacob and hopefully, convince him to turn on his brother.

When he spotted him by his deck, he waved at him to get his attention.

“Hey, Eli.” Alex said.

“hey! You’re awake, good. Figure you might wake up sooner or later.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Yeah, thanks for saving me though. I appreciate it, really.” he said.

“Anytime, we did owe you after you did from us.” Eli said.

“Hey, Where’s Wheaty?” Alex asked.

“Ah, he’s working on something that he’s not telling me. Why?” Eli asked.

Alex then sighs and Eli could sense that something was wrong.

“Dep?” Eli asked.

“Eli, When I was in that room, Jacob was gonna use that musicbox to control me. However, when the music was starting to play, it didn’t have an effect on me.” Alex said.

Eli looked stunned when he heard that.

“What! Are you sure?” he asked.

Alex nods.

“I don’t know how, but I think I may have a solution on why it didn’t.” he said.

“That being what exactly?” Eli asked.

“The cure, the one I brought you guys from Henbane River. I think it may have something to do with it.” Alex said.

“Hold on, So you’re saying, the cure, that was supposed to make people immune to the Bliss, somehow have an effect on Jacob’s mind control.” Eli said.

Alex shrugs

“Seems like it.” he said.

“So that's what you were trying to tell me before you passed out at the Grandview Hotel.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Yeah, and… I’m glad I didn’t get mind control either because, well…”

Before Alex could continue, Eli stopped him.

“Dep, it’s alright… I already know.” he said.

Alex looked shocked. He knew he knew about what would happen to him when the Deputy was mind controlled.

“You… you know…about your death?” Alex asked.

Eli nods.

“Dutch told me before you came to the Den the first time. Of course, I didn’t believe him but, when you prove yourself about being stuck in a time loop, I realize that Dutch was the truth.” he said.

Alex stood in silence, not knowing what to respond to that. But a lot of things were going through in his mind. Does he hate him now, was he gonna get executed, was going to tell the others.

That is until Eli continues.

“Look, whatever I just said to you, doesn't mean I hate you or anything Dep. You’re still one of the good ones and what you told me about what happened at the Grandview, then we might have a way to an end on Jacob. That is… if you’re planning on doing it.” he said.

Alex sighs in relief. At least Eli wasn’t going to kill him or have Tammy do it. Not only that, but he knows about Alex's plan turning Jacob against Joseph. 

“That is the plan, yes but if this doesn’t work… well, you know.” Alex said.

“Yeah, I do and don’t worry, the others don't need to know about this.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Well, with that out of the way, I was hoping that Tammy has calmed down so I can speak to her with some work.” Alex asked.

“She’s mostly calm after what happened, but I did say to at least try to be nice to yea.” Eli said.

“Well, I guess that will do as long as she doesn’t kill me when she sees me.” Alex said.

Eli chuckled.

“Don’t worry, you’ll earn her trust soon. You just have to prove it to her.” he said.

Alex nods before he heads towards the room that Tammy was in to get work from her and hopefully, getting her trust.

Alex turns the doorknob to open to see a dead Peggy in a kid pool with cut wire connecting to a car battery on a stand. By it was Tammy herself, arm cross and looking at the dead Peggy with pure hate in her eyes. She suddenly notices the Deputy coming in and turns her attention towards him.

“Well, you’re still awake, weren't expecting you to make it.” Tammy said.

“Good to see you too Tammy.” Alex said.

The woman scoffed at the Deputy.

“Look, Eli told me to be… ‘nice’ to you. So, if we’re gonna get along with each other, then you’ll have to prove your worth.” Tammy said.

Alex nods.

“Sure and let me guess you need my help to unjammed some radio towers from the cult in order to have Wheaty play his Vinyl music, right.”

“I… *Sigh* ”

Tammy held her tongue as she sighed at what Alex said to her. Given he does know what everyone would say.

“Ok look, I don’t even know why you’re stuck in a time loop and frankly, I don’t care. Just get the job done and maybe… we can start building some of that trust up.” Tammy said.

“Deal” Alex said.

With that Alex turned to leave the room and went to go and grab Jess and leave the Den. The two head out to head to the mountain to complete the mission that Alex promised Tammy to get done.

And that he did. Both Alex and Jess headed up the mountains to unjam the radio towers and deal with the Peggies. It was a good thing Alex knew there was a shortcut of the trail that led to the first tower. 

When they arrived, the area was clear, no Peggies in sight which was good except for Jess. She wanted to kill some Peggies and been itching to kill but Alex was fine with it. He went up the tower signal to destroy the jammer that was on top. It was a good thing he brought some remote explosives before they left the Wolf’s Den. When he got to the top, he set up the explosive on the jammer before descending down from the ladder, making it to the ground.

“Is it set?” Jess asked.

“Yep, and now…” 

Alex pushed the device button and a loud explosion could be heard.

“Alright, that one tower down. Let’s go to the second one and I’m sure they’re some Peggies for you to kill.” Alex said.

“There better.” Jess mutters.

The two hopped back on the ATV head out to the second signal tower. It was an hour to get where the first tower is with an ATV, but the two made it. Once they did and climbed a bit up the mountain, they spotted the second signal tower. But that wasn’t the only thing that was spotted. There were a couple of Peggies, guarding the area with a chopper at a helipad. 

“Alright, the signal tower is right there. All we need to do is kill those Peggies first. Jess this one all yours.” Alex said.

Jess gives the ok sign and goes in to take care of the Peggies. 

Alex didn’t need to go in to help Jess out, apparently the Huntress waited long enough to get a kill and was itching too. He watches while following her in stealth as Jess shoots her arrows and slit Peggies throats without them knowing. Alex would find Jess scary when it comes to killing Peggies but seeing it in close was terrifying for him. He would always remind himself to never piss her off so he wouldn’t get the same treatment like the Peggies were getting right now.

When it was done, the area was nothing but dead Peggies with arrows in the head and slit throats, drowning in their own pool of blood. To say that Jess was satisfied with her work, she was and Alex was more terrified than ever. But he shook that aside, he had a mission to focus on and went up the ladder to destroy the second jammer. Once that is done, he and Jess will have to go down to deal with the last jammer that is in a truck. It was a good thing the Peggies brought the helicopter to get there quicker.

When he finally got to the top, he placed the second explosive on the second jammer and he quickly headed down. Now at a safe place and back to the ground, Alex pressed the button and the bomb exploded with the second jammer destroyed with it. 

“That’s two?” Jess asked.

“Yep, I’ll radio Tammy about it.” Alex said.

He then pulls out his radio and calls Tammy.

“Tammy, both jammers are destroyed on the signal towers.” Alex said.

{Alright good, gimme me a second…ok, third jammer on a truck…south…it’s on the road south of you. You might have time to set up an ambush if you hurry.}

“Ok, thanks, we’ll do that.” Alex said.

He puts away his radio and turns to Jess.

“An ambush she said, that I can do.” Jess said.

“Let's take the copter, it's faster to get down to the road.” Alex said.

Jess nods and follows the deputy to the helicopter as he turns it on. 

When it was starting up and started to hover, Alex flew down the copter to the road, where the third jammer is supposed to come. 

“Jess, should let you know I brought some explosive arrows for you to destroy the truck. I’ll take care of the pickups while you destroy the last jammer.” Alex said.

“Got it.” Jess said.

When they finally made it to the ground, they quickly got out of the copter and headed to the road to set the ambush. Alex put out his AK before handing Jess the explosive arrows.

“Alright Jess, we don't have much time. I think you know what to do with these.” Alex said, handing her the arrows.

“Hell fucking yes I do. Let's do this.” Jess said.

While she finds a vantage point, Alex went and hid inside a bush, waiting for the truck to come. Not long when both heard a truck coming, they knew it was the truck they needed to destroy. This was it, Jess ready herself with her bow while Alex raises his gun, waiting for the right time. Before long, the truck with the jammer in it came with two pickups following behind. With that, Jess releases the explosive arrow, hitting the truck and causing it to stop moving. The two pickups stop as well and before the Peggies could even get out of there pickup, Alex comes out of hiding and starts shooting. The Peggies were starting to fall like flies and before long, Jess released a second explosive arrow at the truck. Just then, the truck exploded the moment the arrow connected to the truck, killing the driver and destroying the last jammer.

It was done, the truck was destroyed along with the jammer and the Peggies taken care of. With the jammers now gone, Wheaty will be happy to hear that he can finally play his vinyl music through the radio. Alex then pulled out his radio to call Tammy.

“Tammy, it’s done.” Alex said.

{Good, Wheaty will be happy, can’t say the same for people who don’t share his taste in music… Maybe we can work on this whole trust thing after all.}

“Aw, is this you finally softing up on me and seeing me as a friend now?” Alex said, teasing.

{Don’t push it, Deputy, we still have work to do. Come by to the Den when you’re ready.}

Tammy then disconnects as Alex puts away his radio. As he did, he noticed Jess coming towards him after what they did just now.

“So, now what?” Jess asked.

Alex doesn’t know what to do either. They could go back to the Den to do some more work for Tammy or Wheaty since he needs help too…

Or…

He then looks at her.

“Want to go hunting for a bit.” Alex asked.

Of course, Jess couldn't turn down an offer like that and nods at the Deputy as the two head into the forest to do some hunting.

Throughout the day for the past hours, the two enjoy a bit of hunting to pass the time before they go back to work. Alex seems to enjoy the peace and quiet when it comes to hunting. Especially when one of his friends is one of the best archers in the county. Of course, their hunting was over when Alex spotted a cult outpost which was the Elk lodge. The two waste no time and head in to take back the outpost from the Peggies. More hours passed, and the two were able to take back two outposts and rescue some more Whitetails and folks from the Cult. 

Five thirty rolls around and Alex and Jess just took care of helping Dr. Perkins captured a judge Wolf, at the Breakthrough Camp to synthesize a formula to reverse the effect of the animals. Luckily, Alex still has some cure left from Dr. Lindsey and handed to Dr. Perkins to help with her formula.

With that, Alex and Jess were leaving the camp to figure out where to go next.

“Well, that shit is done with, now what?” Jess said.

“Let’s see… we could go back to the Den to help Tammy with some more work, or…”

Before Alex could say anything else, he was cut off when his radio went on and a familiar voice spoke out.

{Y’know Deputy… if it were up to me you’d have been dead a long time ago, but Joseph has other ideas… and he wants to talk to you. So, that’s what you’re going to do. Don’t worry, my hunters will bring you to him.}

“...shit.” Alex said.

“Shit is right. Jacob is sending his hunters out to get you again.” Jess said.

Alex didn’t anytime and took off his backpack and weapons, and handed it to Jess.

“Here, hold on to them for now. Go back to the Den and tell Eli what happened.” Alex said.

“Shit!” Jess mutters before grabbing his stuff.

“You be careful, you hear.” she said.

Alex nods.

“Loud and clear,” he replied.

With that, Jess took off before getting an ATV that was abandoned and sped off the area. Meanwhile, Alex waited for Jacob’s hunter so he could surrender himself and have a confrontation with the Father once again. However, out of nowhere, Alex felt a sting from the neck like last time and grabbed whatever stung him. Turns out to be a dart, the same one that was used on him when he was first captured by Jacob’s hunters.

Before long, his vision started to get blurry and started to get weak from the whole body.

“Not agai-”

And before he could say anymore…

*Thump*

Everything went to black.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex stirred himself awake after he was knocked out by a dart that was shot by Jacob’s hunters. He slowly woke up again as his vision was starting to clear the moment he was starting to wake up. When he did, he noticed he was in a cage but he wasn’t alone. He along with some whitetails were also in the cage together. Especially Walker when he notices the Deputy waking up and handing him some water.

Alex knew where he was, the Saint Francis Veterans Center and before long he noticed Pratt was by the cage bar, trying to convince them and Alex to join. 

“They want you to be strong. One of you will be strong…” Pratt said.

Walker got up and pleaded to Pratt to not do this.

“N-n-n-not again…” Walker said.

Before long, Pratt was then shoved by Jacob and beside him was none other than Joseph Seed once again.

“Get outta here, Peaches.” Jacob said.

Alex went over to the bar when he saw Joseph touching forehead with Jacob’s before to the cage where Alex is. 

Alex couldn’t help but chuckle a bit the moment the Father was next to each other.

“We meet once again, Joseph. Oh and um no, I don’t have your revolver if you’re missing it.” Alex said.

Joseph didn’t respond to what Alex said and goes on what he has to say for himself.

“I know you’re in pain. The lord giveth, and the Lord taketh, Hm? But you’re not the only one to be tested…” Joseph calmly said.

He then showed the Deputy a tattoo on his arm of a woman that was actually his wife.

“Did you know that I had a wife? So beautiful, isn’t she?” Joseph asked Alex.

“... she’s the original?” 

Joseph looked up at Alex when he showed his wife before asking that question.

“Excuse me?” Joseph asked.

Alex then grins.

“You heard me, is she the original… the real Faith?” he asked.

Joseph was surprised, hearing this from the Deputy, especially Jacob. He was a bit taken aback when he heard that too before Alex continued.

“What? Something startled you from what I said? Well, you should be and I know what happened to her.” Alex said.

“...you do?” Joseph asked.

Alex nods.

“Of course, like I said before… We met and did this before over and over again.” he said.

“That’s impossible.” Joseph said.

“Is it? I know what happened to your wife and I know what you did after she was killed.” Alex said

Joseph didn’t know what to say to that and Alex continued.

“You two had a child at a young age, a daughter, a baby girl. You were terrified of becoming a father, mostly money, but did that stop your wife, no because she had ‘faith’ is what you told me.” Alex said.

Joseph looked stunned hearing that. The Deputy really knew about him and his wife past he thought to himself.

“You knew what I was gonna say to you? How… How is that…” Joseph asked.

“I told you, we’ve done this before over and over again. Of course, back then you were normal. That is, until that incident, where everything changed.” Alex said.

“Your wife was in an accident and was transferred to the hospital, but it was too late. The doctors had to do a C section on your wife and were able to save the daughter, but she had to be on tubes.” Alex said.

He then looks up at Joseph.

“Did you love your daughter?” he asked.

Joseph was taken aback from what he said.

“What?” he asked.

“You heard me. Did you love your own daughter, Joseph?” Alex asked.

“Of course, I did.” Joseph replied.

“Then why? Why kill your daughter? Why did you pinch the tube that was keeping her alive and allowing her to die in your arms? Why?” Alex said.

“... Because I was tested. I was tested by God to choose the path he laid before me and all I had to do was choose.” Joseph calmly said.

Alex chuckled at that.

“What that says, ‘Choices have consequences’. Did you have no choice or did something inside of you break?” Alex asked.

Joseph looked at the Deputy like he was shocked to hear that from the Deputy.

“Of course I had a choice. Have you seen what is out there in the world that we live in? If I had kept my child alive, she would’ve been with a nobody. A nobody who has to raise her, who lived in nowhere ,who had nothing. I did what I had to do.” Joseph said.

Just hearing this made Alex sick of what Joseph said. He almost wants to strangle him right there and now. But it wasn’t the time, not yet. 

“Still, killing an infant that was a part of you and your wife…heh, if your wife was still alive, she would have been disappointed in you in failing to protect the only you two loved.” Alex said.

Alex then looked at Jacob.

“And you, you allow him to do whatever he wants? I thought you were the older brother in the family, but I guess not and I guess you were ok when he killed your only niece.” he said.

“What was that?” Jacob said angrily.

Jacob was about to approach the cage when Joseph stopped him.

“Jacob… don’t.” Joseph said.

The Soldier stopped at his tracks but noticed Joseph was visibly angry but remained calm. The Father turned back to Alex.

“Do not ever, bring up my wife like that again, Deputy.” Joseph said.

Alex gave him an evil grin.

“Or what, Joseph?” he asked.

Alex wants to continue this game but that game ended when Joseph took a step back and was going to leave.

“Pain. Sacrifice. These are all part of his test. Only have to prove that we can serve God… no matter what ‘He’ asks.” Joseph said.

“I serve no one, but myself.” Alex responds.

“...We will see about that.” Joseph said. 

He turns to his older brother before patting him on the shoulder.

“You’ve done well,” he said and he left.

As Joseph leaves, Jacob then pulls out the music box and starts winding it up.

“Really, you think it will work like time?” Alex asked.

Jacob grins.

“You got lucky last time, but I’m sure this time, it will work,” he said.

Alex challenges him.

“Do it.” he said.

Jacob then opens the music box the song played.

~Only You~

The people in other cages started to freak out the moment they heard the song, including Walker. They were on the ground, hands on their heads as they screamed in agony. Alex however, he was ok. Not a single effect of music box mind control. 

Jacob can’t believe what he was seeing. He watched as everyone screamed but not the Deputy as he just stood like nothing was happening. When the screams stopped, the people were dead but Alex was still standing with a smile.

Of course, Jacob was furious. What wants to kill him right now but doesn’t want to disappoint Joseph. Still he wants to take his anger out on him. So, what does he do, he went to the cage before reaching inside the cage where Alex was standing. He then grabbed the back of Alex’s head before forcefully colliding his face to the cage bar hard. 

He was then knocked out before Jacob telling his men to get rid of the bodies as he headed back to his office with Pratt following him to obey his next command.

“...”

*Groaning noise*

Alex felt himself waking up again after Jacob knocked him out with the cage bar. He also felt the sunlight hitting his face, meaning it’s day time. But how long was he out for he thought to himself. Hours probably but Alex thought his friends were probably looking for him by now.

He slowly gets up as he still felt a little woozy from last night. He also notices the dead bodies of Whitetails and townsfolk around him. He knew there was nothing he couldn’t do to stop it. But he’ll make sure to avenge their deaths and everyone here in Hope County is Joseph Seed is dead. 

“Ugh… shit, fuckin Jacob. You just had to forcefully hit me with the metal bars.” Alex said to himself.

He slowly walks out while taking his time, regaining his strength before he pulls out his radio to call Eli.

“Eli, you copy?” Alex called.

{...}

“Eli it’s me Alex. Do you copy?” Alex replied

{...Dep, that you?}

Alex sighs in relief that he responds.

“Yeah, it’s me. Glad you responded when you did.” Alex said.

{Well, I’m glad to hear yea again. The others were worried about yea too.}

“Even Tammy?” Alex asked, teasing.

{Ha, not even close. And Jess has been searching for you too.}

“Well, I’ll tell her I’m safe once I regain my strength a bit more.” Alex said.

{Where are you by the way?}

“I… have no idea. I’ll look around once I see a road and call Jess to tell her where I am.” Alex said.

{Gotha Dep, meet back at the Den, so you can tell us what happened there.}

“Can it wait til I eat first? I don’t think I haven't ate in a while?” Alex asked.

{...Sure. Once you have your fill, you can tell everything that happened at Jacob’s Center.}

“Thank you, I’ll call you once I’m found. Alex out.” Alex said.

He then puts away his radio and now with his strength regains and now wonders to himself.

“Where could the roads be?” He said to himself as he went in one direction, hoping this would be the right one to find any road.

It only took Alex 20 minutes to find a road after following a trail that he thought might be the right path. When he did, he found an open road and a sign with the street name on it. He immediately pulled out his radio to call Jess and tell her where he was. 

It didn’t take long for Jess to get where Alex was in only 10 minutes. She also had his bag and weapons which he was thankfully for as they head out and head to the Wolf’s Den.

In the Den, Alex ate some MRE that Eli stashed in his room. Alex wasn’t really a fan of MRE at the time but the more he ate some, the more he has gotten used to. 

After he finished eating, Eli went over to ask the question he was waiting to ask. 

“Alright Dep, since you have your fill, mind explaining to us what happened back at the Center.” Eli said.

Alex sighs.

“... I met Jacob again and I saw Pratt was there too.” he said.

“The other deputy?” Wheaty asked.

Alex nods.

“Joseph was there too, telling me about pain and sacrifice but I already knew what he was going to say anyways.” he said.

“Crazy motherfucker.” Jess mutters.

“Did Jacob use that music box to fuck with your mind?” Tammy asked.

“He did, but… it didn’t have an effect on me.” Alex said.

That took Tammy by surprise when she heard that especially Jess and Wheaty.

“Wait, what do you mean it didn’t have an effect on you?” Wheaty asked.

“The deputy believes that the cure he brought from Henbane is somehow the reason he’s not being mind controlled by Jacob’s music box.” Eli asked.

“Wait, what cure?” Tammy said.

“Alex here, brought some cure that makes us immune to the Bliss if we’re hit by it.” Jess said.

Tammy looked in disbelief before she turned her attention to the Deputy.

“You’re kidding me?” she asked.

“I’m not. Dr. Lindsey found a way to reverse the effect of the Bliss when I was in Henbane River, curing everyone, including the Angels.” Alex said.

“My god, that’s… you’re really are something, Alex.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Thanks but right now I think we need to get back to work. Got any jobs in line?” he asked.

Eli nods.

“Though you never ask. In the matter of fact, I do. The Grandview Hotel, that shit hole we pulled you outta?” he asked.

“How could I forget?” Alex said.

“Well, we need you to head back there.” Eli asked.

“Jacob nabbed a whitetail, trying to make him give up the location of the Wolf’s Den?” Alex asked.

Eli nods.

“Exactly, now Wheaty here has been cooking up a little deprogramming package, same thing we used on you,” he said.

“Hell yeah, I was thinking whether I should use death metal and regular heavy metal for my deprogramming package.” Wheaty said.

“God, who still listens to death metal. I’ll just prefer rock and roll.” Jess said.

“Oh, that’s a good idea.” Wheaty said.

“Anyways, we need to head there and save our boy. Hopefully Jacob hasn’t fuck with his mind already.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Alright but there will be alot reinforcements once I play that music. So, I’m going to need someone who can handle a rocket launcher and unfortunately… I know one who can get the job done.” he said.

Jess knew who Alex was talking about and started complaining.

“Oh fuck no! Him? Of all people!” Jess said.

“Look, I don’t like it either. He may be dumb but he’s a good shooter when it comes to explosives.” Alex said.

“Wait, who are you two talking about?” Wheaty asked.

“Hurk Drubman Jr.” Alex said.

“...Oh,” Wheaty said.

“Why in the hell would you want that moron to help you?” Tammy said, looking annoyed.

“He said he would help after I helped him get his dad’s car back and to give him a call when needed.” Alex said.

“Wait, Jess you weren’t there to help?” Wheaty asked.

“Fuck no! As if I want to be around him and his bitch of a father and we all know Senior is. So, I left, which I’m about to do right now. Laters.” Jess said, leaving the Den

“I thought we were friends!” Alex said.

“We are, but I don’t want to be around with that fat fuck!” Jess yelled in the hallway as she left.

Alex sighs.

“... does anyone else want to come?” he said.

No one else said a word because none of them want to go with too.

“He’s all yours Dep.” Eli said.

“Have fun.” Tammy said.

Alex sighs as he grabs stuff and leaves the Den to head to the hotel where he and Hurk will be. Just the two… together… with no one else.

“Shit!”

*Afternoon*

Throughout his binoculars, Alex scope the area of the Grandview Hotel. The same place he was held captive by Jacob to mess with his head and seeing some Peggies guarding the area. He knew what to do once he killed the Peggies guards but he had to do it in stealth. Peace and quiet. Of course, peace and quiet probably won’t last when Alex hears Hurk whining for the 15th time.

Ever since picking him up, Hurk was rambling about whatever dumb stuff he had to say that came out of his mouth. Alex likes the guy but he thinks that Hurk can’t use his brain right and says the stupidest things he has to say. But still, Alex thinks he's a cool guy and all and fun to hang around but not too much to hang with. He was still debating who was more stupider, Hurk or Sharky. 

“Come on amigo, I don’t know how long I can keep kneeling like this.” Hurk whines.

Alex’s right eye was almost about to twitch in irritation but he was finished scoping the area as he put his binoculars away.

“Alright Hurk, I just need to clear out the area ‘quietly’ so we can start fun and by ‘fun’ I mean explosion.” Alex said.

“Hell fucking yeah Deputy! I can wait to blow some Peggies up.” Hurk said.

“Just wait, until I’m done and we can get started.” Alex said.

“Alrighty amigo, I’ll wait, but don’t take too long.” Hurk said.

With that, Alex heads in and deals with the Peggies as quietly as possible.

Alex went around the hotel to all the Peggies he saw in his path. Shooting, knocking them with a shovel, even using his bare hands were the only tools for him to use. He even almost got by one of them but he was lucky he was able to shoot the Peggy in the head with his silent AK on time. He headed inside to take out the last two that were inside before the hotel was clear.

With the hotel now secured for now, Alex and Hurk can take out the Peggie’s vehicles once they’re alert. Well, Hurk would mostly do it, since he has the rocket launcher. He called out Hurk on his radio as the rocketman came down running, almost trip too.

“Damn Dep! You are one badass ninja cop.” Hurk said.

“Thanks. Now, I need you up there on the balcony. Once you hear the music, it means it's time.” Alex said.

“Oh shit, I can’t wait for that to happen. I’ll be waiting for it Dep.”Hurk said.

Hurk that up the balcony to wait for the fun to start. Meanwhile, Alex headed inside the hotel and went stairs to head to the room where the captive Whitetail Briggs was in. The guy looked like he been through hell in that chair but Alex will have to worry about that later.

He then pull out his radio to call Eli.

“Eli, found Briggs and I found the music box for the tape.” Alex said.

{Good work, just let the tape do its thing.}

Alex then put the tape in and Rock n Roll music was playing out.

“Alright Eli, the music is playing.” Alex said.

{Ah shit. I’m seein’ trucks headed your way! Jacob must’ve been waiting for us to hit’em again! Wait… shit! Alex, I’m seein’ mortars and MG’s outside. Get Creative! Lots of toys down there!}

{Migo! Peggies are coming’ with trucks and shit! I’m starting to fire at them right now!}

Suddenly, an explosion could be heard outside and vehicles were getting destroyed and Peggies could be heard screaming in agony.  

“Woohoo, hell yeah!”

“Damnit Hurk! At Least wait for me to join.” Alex said.

He quickly sped out of the room and headed outside to see the reinforcement that Jacob sent out and some vehicles were destroyed by Hurk. Alex pulls out his rifle and starts firing at the Peggies that are coming out of the forest.

“Oh hey Dep, glad you could join the party!” Hurk said, firing another rocket.

“You honestly think I would let you have all the fun!” Alex said, reloading his rifle.

{Alex, they’re comin’ in from the lake!”}

“Shit! Hurk, stay here. I got this!” Alex said.

Hurk gave him the thumbs up.

“You got this bro.” Hurk said.

Alex quickly ran back inside to get to the back balcony where the lake was. When he got there was a turret gun, waiting for him.

“Now we’re talking!” Alex said.

He quickly took control of the turret and just in time. Peggies on ski jets and boats were coming towards the hotel to stop the Deputy. There was even a helicopter too.

“Die motherfuckers!” Alex yelled.

He starts firing the turret killing the pilot of the helicopter first before dealing with the Peggies in the water.

“Stop the Deputy!” one of them said.

“Like hell you will!” Alex yelled out.

Alex was killing left and right before more boats showed up. Thankfully, Alex saw it, and killed the drivers and passengers in it. But he did see some Peggies getting in the hotel to kill Briggs. The Peggies thought they weren’t seen, But Alex did. He headed back inside and pulled the Sin Eater before spotting the Peggies and taking them out with two shots considering how strong the saw-off was.

{Peggie truck’s up front!}

Alex ran back to the front, seeing more Peggie trucks coming by. Hurk reloads his rocket before he shoots it at a truck, destroying two trucks and killing the Peggies. Alex then pulled out Joseph’s revolver shooting two Peggies in the head when they tried to get up to the balcony. 

“Oh hey Dep, having fun?” Hurk asked, shooting another rocket.

“You can say that.” Alex said.

Suddenly, he notices a Peggy Helicopter coming from the sky.

“Hurk! Helicopter!” Alex shouted

Hurk then turned and saw it.

“Oh shit!” Hurk said.

He aimed his rocket at the helicopter before the trigger. He shot out the rocket and the helicopter was destroyed. When they thought it was over, more Peggies were coming down from the mountain. Alex then went over to the turret to take control.

“I got this.” Alex said.

Alex started firing the turret at the Peggies that were coming down the mountain and were dropping like flies. Some tried to retreat but were killed by Alex as Hurk shot his rockets at the Peggies trucks.

When Alex killed the last Peggy, there was silence. No Peggies, no trucks, nothing, only the fire made from the destroyed and burnt Peggies trucks could be heard. Even the song stopped as well.

They have done it, Alex and Hurk were able to take the Grandview Hotel from Jacob and now belong to the Whitetails.

“Hoowee! We did it Dep! You and me together, man, that felt good!” Hurk said.

Alex nods before he pulls out his radio.

“Eli… it’s done… whoo!” Alex said.

{Helluva job, Dep. You’re a goddamn hero in my books…and Hurk too I suppose. Things are lookin’ real good for briggs… Whitetails are on the way to pick him up.}

Not even a few minutes later, the Whitetails showed up in front of the Hotel as they cheered for the Deputy for taking the hotel from Jacob’s clutches. Alex waved back at them before Eli called him again.

{Jacob won’t be usin’ the Grandview to fuck with anyone now… Goddamn. I’d love to see his ugly mug when he hears he lost his little torture chamber…}

“We’re almost close to having him in the corner. Just a little further, and I might force a confrontation with him again.” Alex said.

{You think he might listen to you and convince him to turn on his brother?}

“... Let’s hope so… if not, well…” Alex trails off.

{If it doesn’t work… then you tried your best, besides he chose the path he went with and will probably stick there, until you might find a way to take him out of it.}

Alex sighs.

“I know…” he said.

{Y’know, you proved everyone wrong Dep, everyone except me, Alex knew you were the real deal. I’ll see ya back at the Den, soldier. Take care.}

“You too… Alex out.” 

Alex put away his radio before he noticed an ATV coming down towards him and Hurk. It got close and parked by the two and Alex recognized it was Jess driving.

“Jess?” Alex said.

“S’up,” Jess replied.

“Hey, it’s the badass huntress herself! How have you been doing, hom girl?” Hurk asked.

Jess rolled her eyes.

“Oh god,” she mutters.

“Well Hurk, thanks again for your help.” Alex said.

“Anytime amigo, I'm gonna head home now. My old man probably needs me back home already, so I’m gonna head out now. Hey Jess, mind if I borrow that ATV?” Hurk said.

“Whatever,” Jess said.

“Thanks Jessie,” Hurk said.

Jess rolled her eyes.

“It’s just-”

“Well, better get going. Later Dep.” Hurk said.

“Later,” Alex replied.

Hurk got on the ATV, started the engine and took off out of the area.

“Idiot,” Jess mutters.

“So, what have you been doing?” Alex said.

“... I went and did some of your work.” Jess said.

“What? I thought you said you were going hunting.” Alex said.

“Eh, I did that first for a bit, then I got bored and hunted some Peggies and took some outposts for yea. I brought Cheeseburger along with me.” Jess said. 

“Wow, never thought I would see this side of you helping with my work, Jess.” Alex said.

Jess chuckled.

“Oh, shut up. It will be the first and last time I'll do that for yea.” she said.

“So, how many outposts you take?” Alex asked.

“Two and rescue some hostages on the road.” Jess said.

“...Huh, that would’ve been enough to have Jacob force a confrontation with me again, plus with the Grandview Hotel that we took from him.” Alex said.

“Well, I did save a lot of hostages, so maybe.” Jess said.

Before Alex could respond to that, his radio went on and a familiar voice was heard.

{The Human brain is a fascinating thing. Once you start poking around in there, it’s surprising what you can get it to do under the right circumstances. You’re familiar with the term ‘classical conditioning’, right Deputy? It’s when a conditioned stimulus…say a song… leads to a reflexive response, in this case to train… to kill… to sacrifice…but you… you’re different. You were able to resist it two times. I don’t understand how… but I will find out. One way…or another.}

The voice call ended and Alex knew what’s about to happen next. He quickly takes his bag and weapons and gives it to Jess.

“Here. Same like last time.” Alex said.

“Fuck, already! Did expect him to get you right now.” Jess said.

“I probably might be gone for a week. Tell Eli I’m gonna do it.” Alex said as he started running.

“Wait, a week! And what do you mean you're gonna do it! Do what exactly!” Jess yelled out.

But Alex was too far to hear what she said back to him as he left the area. She didn't know what he meant about going to do it. Do what exactly she thought to herself. But Alex sure did. What was he gonna do, he was going to finally convince Jacob to turn on his brother.

Alex ran as fast he could when he got out of the area and on the side road. He knew if he was captive the fourth time, but this time it wouldn't. This time, it will change, Eli will live, just like Burke in Henbane. With Jacob turning against Joseph…or Alex having no choice to kill him. The question on his mind is…

‘Will it work?’

We’ll just have to find out.

Suddenly, he stopped when he felt something stung him on the neck. He grunted in pain when he felt it as he pulled what stung him on his neck. As expected, it turned out to be a dart, the same one that Jacob’s hunters used on him for the last two times. It came out of nowhere but his vision was getting blurry and his legs were getting weak.

“Son of a bi-”

*Thump*

Before long, everything went black for Alex, but once he and Jacob had a ‘nice chat’ he wondered before he was knocked out, Will he listen to him?

He will, he has too. Alex has to get through him.

He must be strong… for them… for his friends, no matter the cost.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

*One Week later*

This was the third time Alex was drugged and captured by Jacob and his hunters, but this time will be the last. This time he will try and convince Jacob of his wrongs and turn him against Joseph. He knows what he is going to say, he knows about his death, he just needs to listen to what Alex has to say. If this goes well, then Alex will successfully manage to turn all siblings against the Father. If not, well, Alex will need to work up the courage to tell John and maybe Rachel about not being able to get through to Jacob.

Only one way to find out.

He stirred himself awake, feeling the bright light, hitting his face after he was captured for the third time. What made it worse for him, is that he was hungry too, very hungry. Although he knew this would happen, but was always a pain for Alex when Jacob made him starve. Especially for a week.

He slowly sat up from the ground with his vision starting to clear up. He notice by him, a dead Walker by him with his throat slit. Alex knew it wasn’t him who killed him, but someone did. And that someone was right on the other side of the cage that Alex was in. 

Jacob was sitting on a chair with a small table with a canteen of water and the music box. Pratt was there with a bowl of raw meat in it to give to the Deputy. Jacob had a grin the moment Alex woke up.

‘Shit… well here goes nothing.’ Alex thought to himself.

“Seven days. Aw you must be hungry.” Jacob said.

Pratt places the raw meal in the cage for Alex to eat.

“You know Jacob, of how many times I was forced to eat this, I’m starting to get used to eating raw meat. Which is very weird so, bon appetit I guess.” Alex said.

He went over and grabbed the bowl and started eating normally. Jacob was a bit taken aback, so was Pratt. They haven’t seen anyone this calm and this was coming from the Deputy.

“You know, When I saw you were able to resist my mind control. I thought there was something strange about you when I first used it on you, and I was right.” Jacob said.

He leans a bit closer to the cage as Alex continues to eat.

“You, Deputy, are different. So why is it that you were about to know what Joseph was about to say to you.” He asked.

Alex looked up at the Soldier with a smirk.

“Because… we’ve done this before.” He replied.

Jacob raises an eyebrow.

“What are you talking about?” He asked.

Alex then places the bowl down and turns back to Jacob.

“Don’t you see, how do you think I was to know this, because I’m stuck in a time loop.” he said.

Jacob had a confused look and so did Pratt. He wanted to say something but kept quiet for Jacob's sake.

“A what?” Jacob asked.

“A time loop. We’ve done this so many times that I know what you are gonna say next.” Alex said, laughing a bit in the end.

Jacob didn’t know what the Deputy was talking about. So, he pushed the Deputy for more details.

“What do you mean ‘what I say next’?” Jacob asked.

“Well, do you know it takes ten days for civilization to collapse. That's what you were going to say to me, right? You take away a man’s basic needs and he’ll revert to his primordial instincts in just ten days.” Alex said with a grin at the end.

Jacob’s eyes widened a bit as Alex continued.

“But you lived it, didn’t you Jacob? That's what happened to you. When you… ‘sacrificed’ your brother in arms,”Alex said.

“...So I told you about Miller, didn’t I?” Jacob asked.

Alex nods.

“Iraq was it, during the first Gulf War… Eighty-second airborne…All-Americans…”

Alex allowed Jacob to finish the last part he was going to say.

“...Hoo-rah,” Jacob said.

“Exactly, but something happened last night, didn’t it. An ambush attack, causing you and Miller to be separated by your unit.” Alex said.

Jacob didn’t answer that for a second, but nodded with a ‘hm’ sound.

“No food…no water, must have been difficult for you and Miller?” Alex asked.

“...it was…” Jacob then grabbed the canteen and drank the water in it.” The nearest base was two hundred clicks to the south so we just started walking.” Jacob said.

He then looks at the Deputy.

“Until, the third day, you knew you two were lost?” Alex asked.

Jacob nods.

“Day six is when we ran out of water… you know what that’s like dontcha?” he asked.

“Difficult to swallow. Oh, trust me, you have done this to me so many times. Just forgot how many.” Alex said.

Jacob lightly chuckled.

“I can tell… on the seventh day… well, I already know that you know what happened on the seventh day… and the eighth?” he asked.

Alex looked at Jacob as he slowly got up from the ground.

“Something happened to Miller… his legs started to go all wonky because he was getting all skinny from not eating.” he said.

“That’s right, did you know your brain starts to eat your muscles in order to survive?” Jacob asked.

“Of course, how can I forget that you told me that so many times.” Alex sarcastically said. 

“But anyways the eighth day is where it happened. The wolves… Miller… and you, you did someone that you thought was a test?” Alex asked.

Jacob grins as he nods.

“Of course, I thought we were going to die… and I accepted it.” he said.

“And in that acceptance… came clarity?” Alex asked.

Jacob nods.

“Exactly. You see. I wasn’t just looking at Miller…”

“You were looking at an opportunity.” Alex said.

“Correct. It wasn’t something I wanted… it was something I had to do.” Jacob said.

“By sacrificing Miller? By wanting to survive to live and see another day? What kind of soldier who kills one of their own just because they want to live. That’s not being a soldier, that’s just being a coward. ” Alex said.

Jacob was a bit taken aback by Alex’s comment but he wasn’t going to take that from him.

“...He was weak-” he said.

“And so were you back then, but I guess you don’t see that.” Alex said.

At this point, Jacob was starting to get a bit angry. Pratt could sense it too that he was getting angry at the Deputy.

“I had no choice,” he said.

Alex scoffed at that.

“Let me guess…’choices have consequences’?” he asked.

“...Yeah…’choices have consequences’.” Jacob replied.

“Well, sounds like what a coward would do when it comes to sacrificing their own brother in arms in order to survive. What’s that one line I heard from a movie once…’cowards do survive’. Maybe that’s true… but sooner or later, you might feel the guilt…the regret.” Alex said.

He then again looked up at Jacob.

“Do you not feel those things…guilt…regret?” he asked.

Jacob didn’t answer that. The things that the Deputy was saying to him. It was to mess with his mind now but he pushed them away but Alex continued.

“I bet that every time you play that song, it reminds you of Miller. Hearing his screams… him begging you to not do this to him as he’s being mauled by those wolves. I even bet you can’t sleep because every time you do, you’ll see him asking ‘why did you do this to me’.

At this point, Pratt could see Jacob balling his fist, wanting to beat the shit out of the Deputy.

“Shut…up.” Jacob mutters.

Alex saw that he was breaking him which is something he wanted to do.

“What’s wrong? Did I say something that angered you? Or is it the fact that what I’m saying is true?” he asked.

“Shut up.” Jacob mutters a bit louder.

Alex then grins at him.

“Or what? Face it Jacob, what I’m saying is true and you know it. Once you’re gonna realize that Joseph is just using you it’ll be too late and you’re gonna soon realize your mistakes.” Alex said.

Suddenly Jacob had enough of this. He snatched the music box off the small table and started winding it up as hard as he could. Pratt was frightened from seeing Jacob getting triggered but Alex was not fazed by it. He just crosses his arm as he leans to the left of the cage when Jacob finishes winding up the music box.

“It’s not gonna work the third time Jacob.” Alex warns him.

“Oh, that’s where you’re wrong, Deputy. I made sure to upgrade it when I get my hands on you again.” Jacob said.

Alex rolled his eyes.

“It won’t work.” Alex said.

Jacob just grins as he opens the music box and music plays out.

~Only you~

Jacob looked at the Deputy, seeing if he was controlling his mind however…

Nothing happened.

Alex just yawned when the music kept playing and soon, Jacob realized it wasn’t working.

And soon, he lash out.

“DAMNIT!” Jacob yelled.

He threw the music box in anger, startling Pratt at the process while Alex wasn’t afraid from what’s happening. The soldier then paced left to right, trying to calm down, but that wasn’t helping at all.

“What did I tell you, Jacob? It doesn’t affect me anymore.” Alex said.

At this point, Jacob really had enough of Alex. He stopped where he was before moving closer to the cage and pulling out his ruby red pistol.

“Fuck this.” he mutters.

Alex realizes what Jacob was about to do and tries to calm him down.

“Jacob! Don’t do this.” he said

Jacob didn’t listen and aimed his gun at him while Pratt just stood there, feeling defenseless.

“Jacob, what will your brother say about this?” Alex said.

“At this point, I don’t care what Joseph has to say. I want you dead right now.” Jacob said.

Alex needed to think of something fast before this ended, until he got one.

He looks at Jacob.

“I wasn’t talking about Joseph,” he said.

Jacob suddenly got confused about what he meant until he said it.

“John’s alive.” Alex said.

And just like that, everything went silent from all three men. Pratt looked shocked when he heard John Seed was alive, but for Jacob, he didn’t know what to say. He thought his own baby brother was killed by the hands of the Deputy, but that turned out to be a lie. He was alive, he thought to himself, but he wanted to know how and why.

He looked at the Deputy.

“He’s alive?” he asked.

Alex notices his tone is now calm before he nods at him.

“He is and so is Faith, who is now Rachel again.” Alex said.

Jacob suddenly lowered his gun after hearing his own brother and Faith was still alive. He couldn’t believe it, he needed proof, that is until Alex said something.

“Look, I can prove that John is alive. Hand me a radio and I can contact him.” Alex said.

Jacob just stood, not moving a single muscle from shock.

“Jacob, please, hand me a radio so I can contact him and prove to you that he’s alive.” Alex asks calmly.

Jacob was hesitant, that is until Alex noticed he put away his pistol and slowly pulled out a radio. He wasn’t sure to believe the Deputy but if he was telling the truth, then that his own brother was still alive. He hands it to Alex before he gets it to the right frequency and makes the call.

“John…John are you out…it's me the Deputy.” Alex said.

{...}

“...Come on John, answer.” Alex mutters

{...Deputy, is that you?}

Alex sighs in relief that he answers, which means he was saved. Pratt was stunned to hear John’s voice, meaning he was alive.

As for Jacob, his eyes widened the moment he heard his brother's voice. The Deputy was telling the truth this whole time which meant Fait- Rachel was alive as well, he thought to himself.

“Yeah, it’s me, John. Glad you answered.” Alex said.

{Same with you. From what I heard at Whitetail Mountain, you disappeared. What happened?”}

“John…I could use your help right now…Jacob knows you’re alive.” Alex said.

{...}

There was radio silence from John as Alex waits for response

“...John?” Alex called out.

{...He’s next to you, isn’t he?}

“Yeah…I think he wants to talk to you too.” Alex said.

{...Put him on… I’ll talk to him.}

Alex then hands back Jacob radio before he puts it to his ear.

“...John?” Jacob said.

{...Hello, Jacob.}

“I…I thought you died… by the Deputy I mean.” Jacob said.

He could hear his brother chuckling a bit when he said that.

{No… he didn’t… he freed me…}

“Freed you?” Jacob said.

He looks up at the Deputy before he responds.

“What did the Deputy do to you?” Jacob said.

{He showed me the truth… my mistakes…our mistakes, Jacob.}

“What? What are you saying? Did the Deputy hit you on the head hard or something?” Jacob asked.

{No, he didn’t. He knows about our pasts, knows about our deaths if he chooses to kill us.}

“...our deaths?” Jacob asked.

Alex nods.

{He knows what’s gonna happen next Jacob. Did he already tell you about his time loop?}

“...He did and I told he was talking shit.” Jacob said.

{I did too but he wasn’t. He was telling the truth.}

Jacob didn’t know what to say.

{Jacob, listen to me. Joseph is just using us to get what he wants. We were too blind to see that at the time but when the Deputy showed our mistake, it was too late. That’s why Joseph needs to be stopped…to be killed.}

Jacob’s eyes widened when he heard that last part from John’s own voice.

“You’ve truly gone rogue against our own brother.” Jacob said.

{Damnit Jacob! Look around you, can’t you see what we’re doing and what we did is wrong? We can’t go back in time and undo it all… but we can still do some good by helping the Deputy without any of the folks in the County to know. There are some who know about the Deputy’s situation. I even helped the Deputy save the prisoners in my bunker before he destroyed it.}

Jacob was clutching his radio not knowing what to respond until Alex said something.

“Jacob, please listen to him. For me to break free from this loop, I have to kill Joseph. I know you want to protect him just like you did for him and John when you were younger. When you took all the beating by your guys dad for them to the point you had enough and killed him with his gun. That’s you join the military,to be strong to protect your country like what you did for your brothers. Strong or weak, it doesn’t matter who you are. You will always be the one who protects you love.” Alex said.

{...He’s right, Jacob,}

Jacob didn’t know what to do. Does he betray Joseph and help the Deputy, or kill the Deputy and stay loyal to Joseph. Those were the two that were crossing through his mind. He didn’t know what to choose, until Alex spoke up.

“Jacob, ‘only you’ can stop this. You have a choice once this is done, walk away and live a new and better life or help stop Joseph.” Alex said.

“...”

Alex waited for an answer but Jacob didn’t respond. Pratt doesn’t even know what to do if he should intervene. Suddenly, Jacob switches frequency and makes a call.

“All men and women at the center, head inside to the center for a serious announcement. I repeat, all men and women at the center, head inside to the center for a serious announcement.” Jacob said.

Alex didn’t know what was happening and neither did Pratt when Jacob made that call. That is until when Jacob opens the gate to his cage. He thought he was going to kill him but then he saw Jacob taking off his holster containing his gun and his red handle knife that almost looked like a machete. 

He tosses it to the Deputy as he also snaps the necklace, containing the key to his bunker.

“...John, better be right about you.” Jacob said.

Alex didn’t know what to say but nodded at the soldier. Jacob turned and looked at Pratt.

“Guess you’re free to go Peaches… now help the Deputy release the prisoners. That’s an order.” Jacob said.

He hands him the keys to free the prisoners as Pratt was shocked to hear he was free and nodded.

Jacob then grabs his ruby red sniper rifle and starts to leave.

“Where are you going?” Alex said as he got out of the cage.

The soldier turned to Alex.

“To be alone… good luck with Joseph, Deputy.” he said.

With that the eldest Seed brother leaves his own center to go to who knows where. Alex sighs in relief not just because he was saved by John from getting killed but was glad. Glad that he was able to save all three Herald and turn them against Joseph. Even Pratt was impressed by what he saw.

“Rook…h-how did you…”

Pratt then stopped as Alex strapped on Jacob’s holster.

“No time. We need to free these prisoners and get the hell out of here, now.” Alex said.

“I… y-you’re right. Here, we have to do this quickly.” Pratt said.

He hands Alex the key and they process to unlock all the cages, freeing all Whitetails and folks. Pratt then had everyone follow him where he led them to trucks and ATV’s to escape.

“Everyone, grab a vehicle and get out of here! Find somewhere safe until Whitetail Mountains is liberated!” Alex said.

With that, everyone picks a vehicle to drive and share as they proceed to leave the veteran Center. Alex and Pratt hop into a truck, leaving the area, hoping that the Peggies didn’t see them leaving.

They didn’t as they sped as far away as possible from the Center. Pratt was laughing and crying in joy from finally being free from the Peggies. While Alex was glad that now he had the key to Jacob’s bunker/Armory, he could finally destroy the last one before he confronted the Father and put him out of his misery.

After arriving back to the Wolf’s Den, Alex was being praised by the Whitetails and his friends from escaping Jacob’s Center and freeing every single prisoner in that area. Both him and Pratt got a proper good meal since Alex hasn't eaten for a week. Pratt was appreciated for the food that was given to him before passing out asleep the moment he ate his food. When Alex finally had his fill and got his stuff back, Eli went to say thank you to the Deputy for he did. 

“Dep, you got to be one of the bravest and most badass soldier I ever met.” Eli said.

“Well, I was able to do the impossible. You’re still alive and Jacob probably left the County to start a new life or somewhere around this region.” Alex said.

Soon, the others join.

“Think that the Peggies back at the Center realize that all the prisoners are gone and Jacob too?” Wheaty asked.

“Probably, they might think that something might have happened to him.” Jess said.

“Well, without Jacob from telling them what to do, they’re pretty much fuck if you ask me.” Tammy said.

“And plus, we have the key to Jacob’s bunker/Armory. One more bunker to destroy then I’m coming for Joseph.” Alex said.

“Fuck… it almost over. Once Joseph is dead then what?” Jess said.

“Well… we rebuild… to become stronger and remember those who we lost.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Eli’s right. Once Joseph is put down, we need to rebuild what was once lost from the Cult but I know it’s gonna be easy.” he said.

“No, it won’t but as long as we have each other's back, we’ll manage.” Tammy said, nodding at him.

“Aw, have you finally decided to see me as a friend and be soft towards me?” Alex said, teasing.

“No, but do you want me to shove my boot right up your ass if you keep talking like that?” Tammy replied.

Alex chuckled a bit.

“No mam. I think I got the message.” he said.

“Good, but still, you did good back there and I’m sorry for giving you attitude. It's just hard to trust someone and… I’m glad I can trust you Dep. So, thank you.” Tammy said.

Alex smiled at Tammy as he nodded and finally became friends towards each other.

“You’re Welcome Tammy… Now, how about a hug.” he said, raising his arms.

“Do that and I’ll ‘really’ shove my boot up your ass.” Tammy warns him.

“Noted.” Alex said, dropping his arms.

Eli chuckled.

“Alright you two that’s enough. Now Alex, you have a plan on how to destroy the bunker?” he said.

Alex nods 

“Sure do. I think I should attack it at night and head in alone.” he said.

“Alone? Are you sure? I can come with you if you want.” Jess said.

But Alex decline

“Thanks, but this one I have to do alone,” he said.

“Oh come on Alex, You and I always have each others back when fighting these fucking Zealots. At least let me come with and I can just guard the outside while you go in.” Jess said.

Alex wants to decline again but she was right. Him and Jess always had each other's back when fighting the Peggies, Like he and Grace did back in Holland Valley.

“Alright I guess you could do that while I’ll go in and destroy the inside of it.” Alex said.

Jess nods.

“Thank you, glad we can make an agreement.” she said.

“Well, it’s still daylight at the moment. Why don’t you rest until it’s night time.” Eli said.

Alex nods.

“Sounds good to me. See you guys at night.” he said.

With that, Alex turns in for now to wait until night time arrives. Since the couch was occupied by a sleeping Pratt, Alex decided to sleep in the bunks in the room. 

Alex sat on one of the bunk beds he chose as he set his backpack and weapons to the side. Alex stretches his arms before laying down on his bed ready to sleep for a while. His eye’s felt they were gonna and soon drifted to sleep. 

Once he is rested, he will head to Jacob’s Bunker/Armory, destroy it and once the liberation of Whitetail Mountains happens…

The Father will be next.

*Night*

Night rolled around and Alex was still asleep in one of the bunk beds. When he felt a light slap on the face, jolting him awake.

“What the!?” he said, shooting out of bed.

He looked to see it was Jess who woke him and gave him that light slap.

“Sorry about that, but it’s already night. It's time.” Jess said.

Alex looked at the clock that was the wall beside him, seeing it was 9:30 pm. He then stretches his arms, getting ready to head to the bunker.

“Could have woken me up a little lighter.” Alex said.

Jess rolled her eyes.

“Whatever, now come on. I want to kill those fuckers at Jacob’s Bunker.” she said.

“Yeah, Yeah, let me at least get ready and we’ll leave.” Alex said.

Jess then leaves the room as Alex gets ready to clear out the last bunker and destroy it. He prays that nothing happens to him because he does not want to start over again after what he accomplished. With his backpack now on and weapons in, including Jacob’s pistol and knife, he was ready to finish it and liberated Whitetail Mountains. 

He left the room ready to leave to the bunker when he noticed Pratt was awake on the couch. Pratt noticed him staring at him as they made eye contact.

“Leaving?” Pratt asked.

Alex nods.

“...Yeah, I'm going to head to Jacob’s bunker and destroy it.” he said.

Pratt nodded before looking at the ground.

“I uh… I never got to say thanks for… saving me back there.” he said.

“What are friends for?” Alex responded

“Still, you could have saved yourself instead of risking your life for us.” Pratt said.

“But I didn’t, you’re safe, Joey’s safe, the Sheriff and the Marshal are safe as well and right now once Whitetail mountains is free, Joseph’s next.” Alex said.

Pratt then looked up at the Deputy.

“Does the Sheriff know what you’re about to do?” he asked.

“He does and so does Burke.” Alex said.

Suddenly Jess came into the room that Alex and Pratt were in looking impatient.

“Hey, are we going or what?” she asked.

Alex sighs as he leaves.

“Well, duty calls. Stay here once this is over.” he said.

“You gonna be alright?” Pratt asked.

Alex then turns back at Pratt.

“I have a badass huntress friend who can kill like nothing. So I should be fine.” he said.

“Damn right.” Jess said.

The two then leave the room and left the Den as they descend to the Bunker and destroy it for good.

Somewhere at the north is where Jacob’s bunker is at and where Alex and Jess are too. The two hid as Alex scope the area with his binocular spotting the Peggies, guarding the area and preventing anyone from getting in. As Alex scope the area, Jess ready her bow to kill the Peggies.

“Alright Jess, ready.” Alex said.

“I’ve been ready. Let’s do this.” Jess said.

Alex nods.

“Alright, take out the guy on the watchtower.” he said.

“Got it.” Jess said.

She went for a closer range to get a better aim at the Peggy on the watchtower. She kneels down as she aims her bow at the Peggy as Alex watches through his binoculars. She took a deep breath, waiting for the right moment and when she was ready. 

She pulled her arrow ready to fire at the Peggy, when suddenly…

*BANG*

A loud shot was heard and the Peggy that Jess was supposed to kill was shot in the head. The other Peggies were startled by this when another shot was heard and another Peggy was killed.

Alex didn’t know what was happening. It couldn’t be Jess, someone else was here but who? The Peggies went to the upper right of where the shots were from before Alex looked up through his binoculars to see who that was. 

{Alex, what the fuck happened! Who’s shooting at them!?}

“I’m trying to find that Jess, hold on.” Alex said.

He looks around the spot where the shots came from, trying to find the person who is here. He looked and looked until… Alex saw it… saw him. His eyes widened when he saw the person who was killing the Peggies and now through his binoculars when he snapped a Peggy’s neck with his bare hands.

It was Jacob, he was the one who was killing the Peggies, who was helping the Deputy and the Huntress. Alex couldn’t believe it, the Soldier was actually helping him with dealing with the Peggies for him to get in his bunker.

Soon, Jess came back to see what Alex to see what he was seeing.

“Who the fuck is shooting them?” Jess said.

Alex just turned his head at Jess still in shock before handing her the binocular and pointing where he was looking at. Confused, Jess looks at what the Deputy was seeing only to find the person and her eyes widened as well.

“No fucking way! Is he…” Jess trails off.

Alex just nods at her.

Jess looks back through the binoculars but when she does, Jacob was gone and the whole Peggies are dead. With their necks snaps and bullet holes through their heads but no sight of Jacob.

“He’s gone?” Jess said.

“What!?” Alex said.

He grabbed his binocular from Jess’s hands and looked through to see he was indeed gone but the Peggies were dead on the ground.

“He really is.” Alex said.

“Told yea.” Jess responded.

“...Ok, well the Peggies are dealt…thanks to Jacob I suppose.” Alex said.

“Damnit,” Jess mutters.

The two then went over to the bunker door as Alex proceeded to use the key and press the button. The door began to unlock and started to open as Alex and Jess pulled it to open it faster.

“Ok, the door’s open. I’ll be back and when you hear explosions, it means I’m coming back. So, we better start running as far as possible from this place.” Alex said.

Jess nods.

“Alright, go then.” she said.

With that heads in and descends down the bunker to end it and to liberate the region from Eden’s Gates grasp. 

It was a good thing Alex knew where he was going inside the bunker. His idea, reach the Control room, unlock the pressure doors, and go to the room where Pratt was in when he was placed and destroy whatever that will cause to explode the bunker. 

“Ok… pray that I don’t die.” Alex said to himself.

He reaches the lower level of the room and opens another steel door where he stealthful walks through the hallway only to see two Peggies guarding the hallway. It was a good thing Alex got a silencer for Jacob’s pistol before he left the Den. He pulls it out, taking out the guards carefully without alerting the other. 

Of course, that’s where the real action begins. He got out the hallways and entered the room with the turret and a bunch of Peggies when one spotted him.

“Hey! It’s the Deputy! He’s here!” one of them said.

“...Shit” Alex said. 

Alex takes cover, pulling out his AK and starts firing at the Peggies. He ran to different spots to take cover while he kept shooting and killing the Cultists. He quickly ran into a different room that descended down further to where the Control room is. He took the stairs while he kept shooting. 

{Alex, how we doing down there?}

“So far so good Jess. You?” Alex asked as he killed another.

{Fine. Hearing a lot of gun shots in there though.}

“I should be almost there in the control room. I’ll call back when the explosion happens” Alex said.

{Copy,}

As Alex walked through the hallways tunnel, he finally made it to the control room and pressed the button, opening the pressure door.

“Alright, time to head there and finish this.” Alex said.

He headed out the Control room where he saw the door was now open and headed in. Of course, more Peggies were in the way and started shooting his way through while switching weapons. He kept running while taking more stairs down and shooting Peggies but eventually, he made it.

He opens the door and enters the room he was familiar with. The same room that Pratt was in that Alex saved him a dozen times. But this time, he’s not in this room, he was safe and he was the one who was gonna do some damage. The room was almost flooded to his feet but they’ll be more soon.

He looked around as he heard his feet moving into the water. He then takes out a bunch of explosives that were in his bag that he took from the Den. It was a miracle that no bullet from the Peggies hit his bag. He then tosses the explosives in different areas, hoping it will be enough to destroy the room.

When he was done, he ran through the tunnel that leads to his escape and took cover there. With the remote detonator in hand, he pressed the button and a loud boom was heard as the room shook a bit. Soon alarms were going off like crazy and suddenly pipes were starting to burst from the wall. 

“Well, time for me to go.” Alex said.

He started running as the room was starting to flood increasingly. What worse the Peggies were in the way for Alex but that didn’t stop him from shooting them.

{Alex! I heard the explosion in there. Are you alright in there?}

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just get ready when we start running.” Alex said, shooting another Peggie in the face.

{Got it… wait, what’s that?}

“Jess, everything alright?” Alex said, continuing up the stairs.

{Shit! It’s a Peggy helicopter! I need to take it down.}

Alex hears this and runs faster up the stairs to save Jess. He kept running to each room he went in, taking more stairs while shooting more Peggies. 

“Hang on Jess, I’m coming to save you. Just hold on.” Alex said as he ran through the tunnel halls.

{... Dep, false alarm. It’s not a Peggy that is in the copter.}

Alex heard Jess’s voice on the radio was a bit of disappointment and a bit of annoyance too. He didn’t know why but he didn't have time to think about it. He needed to get out of here and fast.

He took the final stairs back to the surface and ran as fast as he could. He was starting to get tired from all that running but he finally made it. He pushed the bunker door that was close before he got out. But when he got outside, he saw the Peggy Helicopter that Jess mentioned. However, Jess wasn’t anywhere to be seen but he did see someone in the pilot seat.

And then he heard ‘it’… more like him.

“Hey amigo!”

Alex's eyes widened. He knows that voice anywhere.

“Hurk?!”

It was the fat man himself who was piloting a Peggy helicopter and in the carrier Jess was in there. Alex was confused on how he got one, but he had no time to think of it. He quickly gets the carrier as Jess helps him up.

“Hurk, did you… you know what, nevermind.  Just get us out of here, quick!” Alex said.

Hurk gave the thumbs up.

“You got it Amigo.” He said.

Hurk piloted the copter out of the area and just in time too. The inside of the bunker was blowing up, pipes bursting out water and everything. Suddenly a loud boom was heard coming from the bunker as it was now destroyed with every Peggy in it.

Alex sighs in relief that it was over. The last bunker was destroyed and Whitetail Mountains was liberated thanks to the Deputy and Whitetails.

“Hoowee! We fucking did it guys.” Hurk said, cheering.

Jess sighs in relief that it’s over while Alex pulls out his radio to call Eli.

“Eli… it’s done. Jacob’s bunker is no more.” he said.

{Shit…Dep, you did it… you fucking done it.}

“No, ‘we’ did it Eli…together. This region is now safe.” Alex said.

{Dep, we couldn’t have done this without you. Thank you really… Now get your asses back at the Den so we can celebrate. I’ll radio all the Whitetails about the news.}

The call ends and Alex lays back on his seat as he takes a deep breath that it’s over. For now, at least.

There was still Joseph that needs to be dealt with and once Alex ends him and everyone, he will reclaim Hope County from Eden’s Gates hands and hoping that this ‘time loop’ nightmares ends.

“For now, a little celebration wouldn’t hurt him.

Somewhere from a far off of Jacob's bunker, the eldest brother looks far from his used to be bunker as he witnesses the whole thing unfold. Jacob just grins at the Deputy’s work as he nods and leaves his spot before muttering something.

“Not bad Deputy… not bad.

“...”

“...”

~Another seal has been opened~

~...My family… My brothers… my sister… THEY’VE ALL BEEN TAKEN FROM ME! BY A SNAKE IN THE GARDEN!~

“...”

~I thought I knew God’s plan *sob* But I was wrong… I was blind.~

“...”

~But now I see…~

~You…Alex Pearce… You took my family from me so that I could have yours.~

~...We will welcome them, with open arms… just as we will welcome you...~

~We will be waiting for you… ‘Where it all began’.~

J. Seed

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

The Whitetails in the Wolf’s Den were celebrating the liberation of Whitetails mountains. Fireworks were lit up across the region as people celebrated and letting the Peggies know that the Whitetails won. With every Peggies off of the three regions, all that was left was Joseph’s Compound. 

In the Wolf’s Den, drinks were passed around to every Whitetails to celebrate what they accomplished all thanks to the Deputy. Some were laughing while others were drinking and singing songs. Even Hurk was already drunk from drinking too much.

Alex shared a drink with his friends on a job well done of destroying Jacob’s Bunker/Armory. Though the Whitetails think Jacob was ‘dead’, Alex wonders if he actually left the County and started a better life for himself. Still, he does wish him luck wherever he goes. 

He then snaps out of his thoughts when Eli makes a speech.

“Everyone, I would like to thank each and everyone of you for joining the Militia to defend your home from Eden’s Gates. With Jacob’s Bunker gone and himself as well, we can finally get back to normal once our heroic Deputy here deals with Joseph.” Eli said.

Alex nods as he raises his bottle at Eli as the Whitetail cheers for the Deputy for helping them. He looked at everyone, seeing them happy that their region is now theirs again. With Eli still alive as well as Burke and Virgil, Alex hopes that once he kills Joseph, he could finally break free from the loop and end his nightmares for good.

The celebration continued a bit longer for the Deputy before it was time for him to clock out and get ready for the big day. He knows Joseph is waiting for him to come to his church but he will have to wait til tomorrow. Alex wants to get some sleep, enough to take down and kill Joseph. He knew this victory party would last longer, so he decided to head to Dutch’s island to rest there.

“Hey Eli, I’m gonna head out and rest at Dutch’s bunker. You guys continue celebrating.” Alex said.

“Alright Dep, we’ll see you there at Joseph’s Compound when it’s time.” Eli said.

“Later Dep,” Wheaty said.

Alex finishes his drink before fist bumping Jess and takes off to Dutch’s Island. He gets in a car that was there by the Den and heads off. 

As he gets on the road and drives to the Island, he plays some music to kill time. The radio then played ‘Hotel California’ by The Eagles. A good song for the road on a quiet and peaceful night. 

With the weapons he gained from the cult he stole and enough ammos, Alex was ready for tomorrow's big day. The day that Joseph will die. For the things he done, for the things he did to the people, to his family, Alex was going to make sure that he’ll suffer for it. He will end Joseph’s life and he will break through the loop, he just hopes he doesn’t jinx it.

Arriving at the Island, Alex parked the car by the rangers station and starts walking his way there to the bunker. He was staying cautious by holding Joseph’s Revolver in case a Peggy sneaks attacked him. He eventually arrives at the bunker and bangs the steel door to get Dutch’s attention.

“Dutch it’s me! You're still in there!” Alex shouted.

He waited for a response from the old man but instead the door opened and Dutch was seen holding two beer bottles.

“I hear yea. Eli told me you were coming. Now get in here so we celebrate too.” he said.

Alex looked at him before he chuckled and headed in the Bunker as Dutch closed the door from behind. In his office, the two shared a drink for taking back all three regions from the Peggies and helping the folks out too.

“Kid, you did good out there, hell, we all did.” Dutch said.

“Well, I think ‘we’ did good. If it weren’t for you for saving my ass when it all started, we wouldn’t have formed the resistance in the first place.” Alex said.

The old man chuckled as he nodded.

“Truth to that my friend, truth to that.” he said.

Alex nods as he finishes his beer.

“With Eden’s Gates now outnumbered, Joseph won’t stand a chance against me now,” he said.

“And his Siblings?” Dutch asked.

“One is hiding somewhere in Holland Valley, Rachel is in disguise to avoid being recognized by the Cougars but Tracy is keeping an eye on her. As for the eldest… Well, I’m not sure he left the County but if he did, then I wish him luck out there to start anew.” Alex said.

Dutch nods. 

“You know Kid, when you first told me about your plan on having Joseph’s siblings turned against him, I thought your plan sounded stupid. But you prove me wrong and with Joseph going crazy about ‘losing his siblings’ and his project falling, we might have a chance to stop this chaos and reclaim Hope County.” he said, finishing his bottle.

Alex nods thinking and hoping he’ll make it through this. If all goes well, he can finally break free from his loop…but if something were to happen to him, then…

He shook his head from thinking something negative like that. He had to stay positive that it’ll work. He has to, for his friends, his family back at the city, they’re counting on him to this.

“It’s time I end this Dutch, to end Joseph’s life for what he did to the people here in Hope County.” Alex said.

“Couldn’t agree with you more, Deputy. Get some rest for tomorrow and saddle up. And once you see Joseph one last time… put a bullet between his fucking eyes.” Dutch said.

Alex smirks at what Dutch said.

“That’s a request that I’ll definitely make,” he said.

He nods.

“Good, now go on and rest, night.” Dutch said.

“Night,” Alex responded.

He got up from the chair and headed to the room that once came out when he was saved by Dutch. In the room, Alex took off the backpack and weapons and placed them on the ground. He then yawns, already feeling tired from all the partying and having to go through a lot of angry Cultists while destroying a bunker. But now, he was at a safe place, a place that has a bed from him as he feels that he was gonna pass out right now.

He lay himself on the bed and closed his eyes. Soon, he fell asleep, hoping the day would come to an end once and for all with Joseph and Eden’s Gates. He hopes that things will go well for the next day and that nothing will get in his way.

But he was wrong…

The next day.

“...Dep”

“Deputy?”

“ALEX, WAKE YOUR ASS UP!”

“Huh?”

Alex suddenly felt something or someone shaking his body to get him to wake up. It worked, and Alex was woken up by Dutch who woke him. He wanted to ask why he did that but he noticed something wrong. Dutch’s face had fear and panic written on it.

“Dutch, what’s wrong?” Alex said.

“Shit, Alex, I just got radio in all regions! There was an ambush and the Peggies captured your friends.” Dutch said.

Alex's eyes widened.

Alex quickly grabbed his stuff before he ran out of the room and opened the steel door and ran out. Not even closing it when he left.

Alex ran back to the car he took and started the engine before flooring it out of the Island and headed to Falls End in Holland Valley. 

“Shit… shit… shit!”

Those were the words that Alex keeps repeating to himself as he drives to the town. A lot of things were going through his mind as he pushed the pedal down more to go faster. He doesn’t know what happened and how or why it happened but he could think of one person who would do this. 

Soon, Ale saw he was getting closer to Falls End but what he saw when entering in, was horror. A few Resistance fighters dead as well as some Peggies. Some were injured and a few houses were on fire. Luckily, they were put out even the Spread Eagle almost caught on fire.

Alex quickly got out of the car next to Mary’s bar when he saw Casey helping the injurys and noticing Alex had arrived.

“Alex!” Casey said.

Alex then went up to him.

“Casey! What the hell happened?!” Alex asked.

“The Peggies, they just came out of nowhere…they took our friends. Mary, Jerome, Nick, Grace…Joey too.” Casey said.

“Shit!... oh god, Kim is she-”

“She’s ok, Boomer is also with her too.” Casey said.

Alex sighs in relief at that.

“Thank god… Dutch was right, and it’s not just them. My other friends in the other regions, Shit!” he said now pissed.

“Deputy, I think I might know where they’re at, but you’re gonna like what I’m about to say.” Casey said.

Alex’s eyes then widened.

“Joseph’s Compound,” he said.

Casey nods.

“Yeah,” he said.

“...I’m going, now.” Alex said.

But just as he was about to leave, Casey stopped him.

“Alex, wait!” he said.

“What?” Alex replied.

“Before you go, there’s something in your room that you might want to take,” he said.

Alex didn’t know what he meant until he realized what he means. He headed in the Bar and headed up stairs to the room he used to rest when he was liberating Holland Valley. He opened the door to see his rookie uniform on the bed nicely folded with a sticky note on top. Alex went towards his now clean uniform also seeing his boots too. He grabs the note with a message and reads it.

If you get this, just remember…you’re everybody’s ‘hope’ in saving our county.
Sign, your friends.

Alex smiles at getting this message from everyone who cares about him and they were right. He is everyone’s ‘hope’ in saving Hope County and stopping the Father from taking anymore from people to get his hands on.

A few minutes later, Alex comes out now in his Rookie uniform for the final fight he’s about to have with Joseph. He was ready, ready to confront him and ending things for good. Weapons loaded and everything, Alex heads back in the car before turning to Casey.

“Casey, watch the town. I’m getting everyone back and killing Joseph right fucking now.” he said.

With that, he gets in the car, starts the engine and leaves town. He sped off out of town and drove his way to the Father’s Compound in hopes of saving his friends and of course… putting Joseph Seed down.

Joseph’s Compound

Arriving at the compound, Alex was determined in saving his friends from Joseph’s clutches. This never happened before from the previous times they were captured by Joseph for the second time. Some of his friends were even mind controlled by the Bliss when they held Whitehorse, Joey, and Pratt hostage. But this was different, even with Eli, Burke, and Virgil, it didn’t sit right with Alex on what was about to happen next.

He got out of the car the moment he smashed through the gate that was blocking his way. He eyes at the church that Joseph was in and walks towards it. The area was quiet, too quiet for him. He pulled out Joseph’s revolver as he got close to the church ready for the fight for his life. 

‘This is ‘where it all began’... and where it all ends.’ Alex thought to himself.

He then stopped the moment he was close enough to the church. He looked around the area before he called the Father's name out.

“Joseph!” Alex yelled out.

Not even seconds later, is when the doors to the church started to open. Alex ready himself the moment he saw him, the Father, Joseph Seed. Alex did notice he was holding a rifle of his own. A white AR-15 with writing of sins on it, his sins. He will make sure to take that for himself as well.

“And when the Lamb broke the fifth seal, and I saw under the altar the souls of the Martyrs, slain because of the word of God…” Joseph said menacingly.

Alex clutches his fist in anger and already knowing the words of his ‘great speech’ towards him.

“Where are they, Joseph?” Alex asked, holding his anger.

Joseph didn’t respond to Alex’s question as the Deputy raises his very own revolver at him and continues what he has to say.

“You made martyrs of my family… he said, stepping closer towards the Deputy.

“And I am prepared to do the same to yours,” he continued.

Alex was gonna ask again where his friends were, when suddenly he heard vehicles pulling in behind him. He turned and the look of horror was now on his face. All of his friends, even the ones he saved, were now held captive, guns being pointed at them by the Peggies. He didn’t know what to say, however something was off… one was missing.

He then notices Joseph walking past him and now in front of him.

“But God is watching us. And he will judge us on what we choose in this moment.” Joseph said calmly.

He then got a bit closer towards Alex.

“I told you that we were living in a world on the brink. Where every slight… every injustice… where every choice reveals our sins.” Joseph said.

“And where have those sins led us? Where have those sins led you, Alex?” he asked.

Alex said nothing, kept glaring at Joseph, already wanting to kill him right now. But he needs to be smart about this. One wrong move and his friends will be killed.

“Your friends have been taken and tortured, and it’s your fault. Countless people have been killed and it is your fault. The world is on fire and it's your fault.” Joseph said, glaring at him with anger.

“Was it worth it? Was it?” Joseph asked the Deputy.

Alex never muttered a word to Joseph. Just keep silent as the Father continues.

“When are you gonna realize that every problem cannot be solved with a bullet” he said as he shook his head in disappointment.

Alex looked up at Joseph and finally said something to him.

“Actually, this one might.” Alex said to him.

Joseph just looked at Joseph with more disappointment in his eyes as he sighs. He then went past him again as he continued.

“When you first came here, I gave you the choice to walk away,” he said.

“But I didn’t. I chose to stay.” Alex responded.

“That you did and in the face of God I am making you that offer…one last time…Put down your guns, and take your friends. You leave me my flock… and you go in peace” Joseph said whispering the final sentence at the end.

Alex was about to respond but Joey got to him first.

“Go in peace? You’re fucking insane!” she said tugging her binds.

“Is he? We never should have been here in the first place…” Pratt said his voice being a bit shaky.

“No, fuck that! After everything he’s done, he deserves to be killed and I don’t care if I lose my job over this.” Burke said.

“You know what to do Rook…” Whitehorse said to him calmly.

Everyone else looked at the Deputy waiting for him to decide what to do. Alex then turns back to Joseph as he raises his arm and looks at the sky.

“Remember… God is watching.” Joseph said calmly.

Alex already knew what answer he was gonna say but before he said anything.

“Joseph,”

Alex suddenly recognized that voice before. He turned to see it was John who came to stop this. Alex and everyone else was shocked to see John was here. Even some of the Peggies who were keeping Alex’s friends hostage were stunned as well.

“It’s him.” Mary said.

“My god.” Jerome mutters.

 Joseph's eyes went wide when he saw his baby brother was still alive and thinking he was dead.

“...John?” Joseph said.

“...Hello brother.” John responded.

Joseph’s rifle then drops to the ground as he gets closer to his brother.

“...You’re alive,” he said.

John nods before taking a step back from his brother which causes to stop in his tracks.

“Always had,” he said.

Joseph looked at John's new wear, seeing he was holding an AR too before he continued.

“Thanks to the Deputy… after he showed the truth about who you really are.” he said.

Joseph’s eyes widened before he focused his attention towards the Deputy.

“What have you done to my brother?” Joseph asked a bit angrily.

Alex was about to say something before another new voice spoke out… a female voice.

“He showed us your true color Joseph.”

Everyone turned to the side to see Rachel was here too, holding a pistol and pointing against the Father.

“Rachel!?” Tracy said.

Rachel smiles at her best friend.

“You said ‘You will never leave my side again’. Well, I'm gonna do the same for you Tracy.” Rachel said 

She then looked back at the Father before he tried to respond.

“Faith-”

“No! That’s not who I am anymore. Let alone the girls who you replace before me.” Rachel said.

Joseph couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Both John and Rachel betrayed him, the project. How could they do that to him? 

“What did the Deputy do to you both?” Joseph asked.

“He showed us our mistakes. The things we did to the County, the people. After the Deputy told us about our past, our death, we knew he was stuck in a time loop he keeps telling us about.” John said.

“...You both believe the Deputy?” Joseph asked.

Both nods before another voice comes.

“They aren’t the only ones.” 

Joseph knows that voice and it came from behind. He turns to see Jacob right behind with his sniper rifle aiming at him.

“Jacob!” Joseph said in shock.

Everyone was now in more shock that all three Heralds were now turning against Joseph. Weapons all aiming at him as Alex went over and grabbed Joseph’s rifle claiming it as his now. 

“Son of a bitch.” Eli mutters.

“This fucker really did turn on his brother.” Tammy mutters.

Joseph didn’t know what was happening. All three of his siblings turned against him, all thanks to the Deputy.

“Why?” he mutters

He then looks at the Deputy.

“Why did you do this? Why! You turn my siblings against me. Betraying not just me but the project. Why!” Joseph hisses.

John then answered.

“Because he showed how much of a monster you become, Joseph.” he said.

Joseph looked around at each of them, not knowing what to do or say to any of them.

“After everything I did for you. After everything I gave you. You all just throw it away and side with this sinner.” he said, pointing at Alex.

Rachel then had the courage to go up to him.

“You never cared about us. You never care about the others who sided with you… You only care about yourself.” she said.

“You dare-”

Joseph was then cut off by John.

“She’s right Joseph. You were using us to get your way, to get what you want. You were only manipulating us to get those things because you couldn’t do the things on your own, so you used us instead.” he said.

Joseph stood back at each of them towards his church while some of Alex’s friends were impressed at the three for standing up against him.

Joseph then turned to Rachel.

“Rachel, have not been the one who has helped you from your sadness from the drugs and gave you a place where you can be happy and share it with everyone else.” he said.

Rachel shook her head.

“You only made things worse the moment I took the Bliss and ‘helped’ people, more like torturing and hurting them.” She said,

Joseph then turned to Jacob.

“Jacob, remember that I was the one who helped at your weakest and made you stronger and better.” he said.

Jacob shook his head.

“You only made me into a monster. You used me when I was suffering from PTSD and used that advance to make me kill those people who wanted nothing to with the project.” he said.

Joseph finally turned to John, hoping to knock sense into him.

“John, please… I was the one who helped you get away from the mistake you made back in Atlanta. Do you not remember?” he asked.

John nods slowly.

“Yes… I remember… I can’t fix what I did back there, neither can’t I fix what I did here in Hope County.” he said.

He then looked at Joseph in anger.

“You…You made me into the monster I became. Made me cut off the skin of the people. And not once have you shown appreciation towards me. I then knew the moment when the Deputy told me that you never cared about us. I realized at that moment that he was right.” John said.

Jacob then spoke up.

“And what would your dead wife and daughter say about this if they were still alive?” he said.

Joseph turned to his eldest brother in anger.

“Do not bring them into this.” he warns Jacob.

“He’s right brother. What would they say about this? Into the psychopath you now are, into the person who hurts others.” John said.

The two then close to each other faces.

“Even the person who kills his own daughter…You daughter, Joseph…your wife’s daughter. My niece, Jacob’s niece! All because of a test from a ‘God’ you think whispers into your ear to do it but in reality… you did it because of the loss of your wife broke you.” John said.

“I have to do it… It was God's will-” Joseph said.

“You don’t know God’s will!” John yelled.

“I was trying to protect her!” Joseph yelled back.

Then there was silence the moment Joseph yelled back at his brother. Everyone had witnessed in front of their very eyes the Father finally breaking to his true color and seeing what he truly is. A monster, a killer… A psychopath.

Then Alex spoke up.

“Don’t you see Joseph. Them and everyone here are finally seeing who you truly are. A weak man who became a cult leader with the help of the Heralds who you manipulated, drugged, and abused to get what you want and will kill anyone who refused to join.” Alex said.

He then gets in front of the Father’s as he holds the Revolver at his face.

“It’s over Joseph… you’re done,” he said.

Joseph stood there, feeling helpless as his followers didn’t know what to do and Alex’s friends seemed to wait for what will happen next.

Joseph then closed his eyes before bowing his head, looking calm and angry at the same. He then looked up at the Deputy with hate in his eyes.

“Every slight… Every injustice. And every choice reveals our sin.” he said.

He walked behind to the barrels of Bliss. Alex knew what he was about to do but he wasn’t worried. He was immune to the Bliss along with the others since the cure was spread across the regions. But as for John, Jacob and the Peggies, he needed to warn the two before Joseph dumps the barrel.

Joseph then points at Alex in disapproval.

“You… you have turned my brothers against me, you have ruin my project for the new world that supposed to come.” he said.

Alex then smirks at the Father.

“And I don’t regret every last bit of it.” he said.

“...Oh, but you will. You would rather watch the world suffer and burn than swallow your pride.” Joseph said, holding in the anger in him.

He then raises his arms.

“And the Lamb broke the sixth seal and lo, there was a great earthquake…”

Alex then turns to John and Jacob.

“John, Jacob, get back, Now!” he said.

“Shit!” Jacob mutters pulling John and Rachel out of the way and far from Joseph.

“And the sun became black and the moon turned to blood!”

Joseph then dumps both barrels of Bliss at the Deputy and his friends, even his own followers. The Bliss spread across through everyone but the Bliss had no effect on them since they took the cure and became immune. However, the Peggies were feeling the effects of the Bliss that was dumped.

All drop their weapons before screaming in agony and all drop to the ground seeing that wasn’t real in the Bliss. Joseph looked in shock seeing that Alex and his friends weren’t affected by the Bliss but his followers were.

“H-How it that-”

Before he could say anymore, Alex sock him in the face and landed on the ground before going over to his friends and cutting their binds from the back. Rachel went over to help Alex free the others, especially her best friend. They cut all the bonds before a few of them grab the Peggies rifle and kill them all.

Alex went over to Joey and hugged her as she hugged back. Rachel and Tracy did the same as Rachel had tears flowing down her face.

“I got you now.” Alex said.

“...That you did, Rook.” Joey responded.

Pratt went over to the two before him and Alex bro hug.

“You did it rook, fucking did it man!” he said.

“I know.” Alex said.

Soon, Whitehorse went over to them too.

“Rook-no, Deputy, you did it. You save Hope County and us again, thank you.” he said.

“True to that.” Burke said as he and Alex also bro hug each other.

Alex then nods.

“I’m just glad you guys are safe again. You alright?” he asked.

“We’re fine, thanks to you Deputy.” Nick said.

“I knew you would come back for us. Never have my doubts.” Grace said.

“Hell yeah, that was fucking cool, coming in like a badass, right cuz?” Hurk asked.

“Fuck yeah, now you really are one of coolest cop I like.” Sharky said.

Alex smiles at everyone of his friends but soon he then turns to Joseph who is still on the floor still in shock. Alex then went to the Father as well did everyone else including the Joseph’s brothers. 

Alex stood in front of the Father as he was now on his knees while looking on the ground, shaking his head in frustration.

“How… how were you able to resist the Bliss?” Joseph asked.

Alex looked down at Joseph before responding.

“Because, we were able to make a cure to make us immune to the Bliss and also had an effect on the Angels, turning back to normal.” he said.

He then knee down at him.

“It over Joseph… you lost.” he said.

Joseph looked at Alex as he pulled the revolver and pointed it between his eyes as he promised Dutch that he would. This was it, this was gonna be the end of him, the end of Eden’s Gates, the end… of the Father. And once he does, he’ll be free from the loop.

“Any last words, Joseph?” Alex said.

Joseph stared at the Deputy one last time before making his response.

“...Killing me… won’t back the people you lost in this war,” he said.

“Maybe… but their families and friends will remember them as heroes who defended their home and innocent lives here from your followers and they’ll know that their killer is dead and their deaths have been avenged.” Alex said.

Alex then squeezed the trigger before saying his final goodbye to the Father and ending him.

“...Goodbye Joseph… may you rot in hell.” 

With that, he fired the shot and Joseph was shot between the eyes and his body fell to his back and on the ground. 

It was done, it was over, it was finally over. Alex had done it, he finally killed Joseph Seed which means, he was finally free from his time loop. He sighs in relief that it was over while everyone was silent.

John and Jacob looked at their now dead brother's body, knowing he won’t hurt or manipulate anyone again.

“Goodbye brother,” John mutters.

Jacob said nothing, just stared at his brother’s body before speaking up.

“Well… it’s done,” he said.

Eli nods.

“Yeah… I guess so.” he said.

“It’s really over…” Tracy said.

Rachel places her shoulder to confront Tracy as she smiles at her that it’s done.

Everyone felt a sigh of relief that Joseph is now dead and that Eden’s Gates is no more.

“So… Now what guys?” Hurk asked.

Everyone didn’t know what to say. Joey went over Alex as he was still looking at Joseph’s body.

“Alex, you did it… which means you’re finally free from the loop… right?” she said.

Alex turned to her with a smile. He was happy because he’s now free from it.

“Yeah… we did it… together.” 

Suddenly, Alex felt his vision was starting to go off and his legs were starting to stop working. Joey and everyone then heard him breathing like he couldn’t.

“Alex, you alright?” Jess asked.

“Yeah… I’m fine…I’m…fine.”

Suddenly Alex fell to the ground but Joey was able to catch him. His eyes were starting to close and hearing echoes of his panicked friends after seeing him falling to him as they called his name.

“Alex!”

Then, everything went to black.

To Be Continued

Chapter Text

Alex suddenly woke up after passing out at Joseph’s Compound for some reason where he was back into the dark Abyss again. Alex looked around the dark and blankless world and realized where he was before he started to freak out. 

“No… no… NO!”

He yelled at the end wondering why he was back here again. He thought he did it right by the Voice who told him. He thought saving Eli, Virgil, and Burke would help. He thought killing Joseph Seed would be enough to break the Loop he was in, would set him free.

Soon, tears was starting to flow down on Alex’s eye, seeming he wanted to give up and die alone to hopefully to end the nightmares and soon, he started to think. Was it a lie, was he never going to break free from this madness, was he going to keep repeating this… forever.

Then suddenly… the Voice that once spoke to Alex, returns

“...Alex”

The Deputy was startled when he heard the Voice as he looked around, finding where it came from.

“It’s you again…” Alex said.

“Indeed.”

“... Why am I back? I thought killing Joseph and keeping my friends alive was enough to break free from the loop. Was… Was this a lie?” Alex said.

He almost broke down crying when the Voice spoke again.

“It was not a lie, Alex. I keep my word from helping me break free from the Loop as long as you keep yours... And you had.”

Alex looked up as he wiped his tears.

“So, why back me back?” he asked.

“I brought you back here so I can say… Thank you. You save Hope County, let alone the people there who help fight back against Eden’s Gates. And let’s not forget setting free Joseph’s Heralds as well.”

“...So…so does that mean…” Alex trails off.

“Yes Alex. You are free. Free from the loop and can finally live a normal and peaceful life that is ahead of you.”

Alex didn’t know what to say except he started to cry again. But this time not from sadness or in anger… this one was for joy. He laughed and cry in joy knowing now that he’s finally free from the madness that kept him and now, he can live normally again.

“Thank you… Thank you.” he repeating 

“You are welcome… go now… live your life.”

“I will…um, i do have one question before I go.” Alex said.

“Oh? And what will that be?”

“Are you… are you by any chance… god?” Alex said.

There was a plain of silence for a moment. Alex thought he might have said the wrong words before the Voice spoke again.

“Maybe I am… or maybe I’m not. What matters is that you are free Alex. That's what matters… to you I mean.” 

“I suppose so… Thank you.” Alex said.

With that, Alex felt the light shining all over and around the dark world before the bright light blinded him. He would feel himself waking up from the living and a new chapter that awaits him.

“...”

“...How long has it been?”

“A week now. I don't think he's gonna wake up guys.”

“Don’t say that. This is Alex, we're talking about. He can make it.”

There were voices of echoes that could be heard as Alex woke up. He recognized those voices but he had to make sure it was them when he fully woke up..His eyes were still shut but soon slowly opened them. He groans himself awake as he moves a bit and getting the attention of the voice's owners.

“Oh my god! He’s waking up!”

“About fucking time he did!”

“Rook, Rook! Can you hear me? Rook!”

“Come on Amigo! Don't go towards the light yet bro.”

“Hurk! That’s not the right words to say to him, Dumbass.”

“Alex…Alex.”

Alex finally opened his eyes and vision clear from the light and what he saw, he was not expecting to see. Joey by his side, holding his hand and his friends all around in a room that looked like they were in a hospital room. He also noticed he was in a hospital bed as he looked around a bit before his attention to the others.

“...Guys?” he said.

“You’re ok… you’re actually ok.” Mary said, almost holding back the tears in her eyes.

“Thank the lord that you’re alright, Deputy.” Jerome said.

“Holy shit man. We thought we’re almost gonna lose you there.” Nick said.

“I didn’t. I knew a badass like you would pull through.” Grace said.

Alex looked around seeing everyone was happy to see that he was ok. He didn't know what was going on.

“What happened?” Alex asked.

“You don’t remember? Right after you kill Joseph, you pass out for some reason and we had to rush you to the Jail to keep you stable before the National Guard came and helped us take you to the hospital.” Joey said.

“... How long was I out?” Alex asked.

“Oh, a week man.” Sharky said.

Alex's eyes widened.

“A Week!” he said

He tried to sit up but felt a pain when he moved.

“Easy Hon. You've been in bed for a while that your bones are probably stiff from laying down.” Adelaide said, helping Joey to ease Alex.

Alex took it slow when he moved. He was in the hospital for a week but it didn’t feel like it, he thought to himself.

“How are you feeling Alex?” Pratt asked.

“Fine… just tired…” Alex said.

“Take it easy there Alex, just relax.” Joey said.

“Thanks…wait?” Alex said.

He then looked at his friends and noticed some people were missing.

“Where’s Burke, Eli, Virgil?” he asked.

“Burke had to go back to his boss to inform him what happened. Virgil stayed back in the County because… well, he’s the Mayor but he sends his regrets on your wellness. And Eli stayed back too so he and the other Whitetails, including Tammy and Wheaty could watch over the County from any loose Peggies out.” Whitehorse said.

“...So, everythings ok?” Alex said.

Whitehorse nods.

“Everythings ok and I’m damn proud of you son, we all are.” he said with a smile.

Everyone nods in agreement.

“Where’s Dutch? Is he alright?” Alex asked.

“He’s fine. He wanted to come but you know how he is but he did send his regrets though.” Jess said.

Alex chuckled a bit.

“I figure… wait what happened to John, Jacob and Rachel.” he asked.

Everyone glanced at each other trying to find the words to say to the Deputy.

“What? What is it?” Alex asked.

“...Alex, they were taken into custody by the National Guard and pretty much everyone knows what you did,” Tracy said.

“...Oh.” 

Was all Alex could say before looking up at Tracy.

“Even Rachel?” he asked.

Tracy nods.

“Yeah… even her. There uh… actually surrendered to the National Guard and everyone was shocked by what you did to spare them.” Tracy said.

Alex felt bad for Tracy about losing her best friend again but she continues.

“But three days ago the FBI came and they looked for me. They said after they questioned Rachel about what went down there and when she told them everything that happened including mentioning the other girls that Joseph manipulated, They thought it would be best to put her into Witness Protection for the time being.” Tracy said.

“Witness Protection? And Everyone in the County? What did they say? They’re probably pissed that I kept the Siblings alive.” Alex said.

“They were until we told them why you did that. We left the part about the loop thing so you’re good.” Joey said.

“What did they say?” Alex said.

“Well, they aren’t mad at you anymore so that’s good.” Joey said.

“And what about Boomer, Cheeseburger, and Peaches?” Alex asked.

“Well Boomer is back with Kim at home.” Nick said.

“And CheeseBurgers back at the center with Fowler. Peaches is probably somewhere in the forest in Henbane.” Jess said.

“... So I did it… I finally broke free…” Alex mutters.

“Well, since you’re awake now? Let’s drink!” Hurk said, pulling out a bottle of Whiskey.

“Hurk, what the hell! You’re not supposed to bring alcohol in a hospital!” Whitehorse said, scolding him.

“Why not Sheriff? It’s the perfect time of any to celebrate our Amigo survival, right? Now, who wants a drink?” Hurk asked.

“I do!” Sharky said, raising his hand.

“God dammit boy, give that here!” Adelaide said, snatching the bottle out of his hands.

“Ma, what the heck?” Hurk said.

“Hurk, how the hell were you able to sneak this in the hospital without us knowing.” Mary said.

“Uhhhh?”

Hurk tried to explain but before he could, the open door caused him to hide the Whiskey before someone else saw it.

In came a middle-age doctor with a white coat that came in to check on Alex and notice him awake.

“Ah, you’re awake, good.” he said.

“Um… hi.” Alex said.

“I’m Dr. Anderson. The one who was checking up on you as well as some other nurses while you were unconscious.” he said.

The two shook hands as the Doctor looked around the room.

“My, you have a lot of visitors.” the Doctor said.

Alex nods.

“Yeah… I do.” he said.

“I hope you were caught up to speed on what happened when you passed out.” the Doctor said.

“I was yes. Am I ok though?” Alex asked.

“Well, your chart shows that everything looks normal so it's safe to say you’ll be out of this hospital sooner than you think Mr. Pearce.” the Doctor said.

“Well, that’s good to hear.” Alex said.

Suddenly the door opened again and in came a nurse to talk to Dr. Anderson

“Dr. Anderson, there’s an old couple that are claiming to be Mr. Pearce’s parents, are here to see him.” She said,

Alex heard this and immediately asked the nurse to bring them in. Soon the Parents of Alex came in with his mother already in tears.

“Alex!” his mother said.

“Mom, Dad.” Alex said as he hugged his mother.

“God damnit Alex, when we heard the news, we thought we lost you there, but who had thought our own son would be a damn Hero saving those and a whole county.” his Dad said.

Alex smiles at his old man.

“Thanks dad. How’s everyone back in the city?” he asked.

“They were worried about you when the news came but we’ll tell them that you’re ok.” his mom said.

Alex nods.

“Mr and Mrs Pearce. I thought you should know that your son did an outstanding job taking back the County. You should be proud.” Whitehorse said.

“That were are, Sheriff.” Alex’s mom said.

Shortly after, the nurse from before came back, letting everyone know that visitation was over.

“We’ll let you rest til you get out of the hospital. Just promise us you'll visit us back at the city once you get your full strength back.” his dad said.

Alex nods.

“I will dad,” he said.

His mother kissed him on the forehead before saying their goodbye and to everyone else and left the room. 

“We should probably leave too. Let our hero rest til he’s ready to go home.” Whitehorse said.

“Well Dep, we’ll see you back home at Hope County. We’ll make sure to throw a celebration on your return.” Mary said.

Alex nods.

“That’ll be nice, thank you.” he said.

“Well amigo, hope you get well soon, later.” Hurk said.

“See yea Dep.” Sharky said.

“Laters.” Jess said.

Everyone was seeing their goodbyes and leaving to Alex as Joey kissed him on the cheek.

“Get well soon Alex,” she said.

“I will.” he responded.

With that, she left and Alex was the only one in his room as he lay back down. It was finally done. It was finally over. The war, the Peggies… the Loop. Everything was done and he can live out his life. Being a Deputy of course, though he wonders if he could keep the weapons he got during his journey. But he didn’t want to worry about that now. He sighs in relief as he looks up at the ceiling and closes his eyes to fall back asleep.

‘It’s finally over’

Three days later.

After a long rest in the hospital, Alex was finally released and can finally go back to Hope County where his friends are waiting. As he stepped outside, he saw Joey was here to pick him up to take him home. He also noticed his firebird car was brought by her.

The two hugged as they shared a kiss after seeing one another. They got in his car and drove off from the hospital and headed home. On the drive back to Hope County, Alex asks Joey if everything in Hope County was ok now. She responded that Hope County was slowly getting back how it used to be. However, the National Guard will be staying at Hope County for a while.

Hearing this made Alex nod his head after getting that question from Joey. She also mentioned that he needed to be questioned by them as well and also the court date of the Seed siblings and Rachel. He knows he needs to testify if he goes to court and has to recount what he did when the war began.

A couple of hours later and the two finally arrive back and with the tunnel finally clear out to go in and out. Alex looked through the window to see the area and field of Hope County once again. His now home. Alex smiles, seeing that he’s finally back as they drive through Henbane and into Holland Valley. Once in, Joey pulled out her phone and texted someone before putting it back into her pocket. Alex didn’t see it but he was gonna get a surprise that awaits him.

Shortly after, turning right to where Falls End is but Alex wasn’t expecting when they got closer to town. A big town party for you guess it, Alex himself. The moment they entered the town, people started to cheer on the Deputy return. Alex was getting high five, pats on the back, and fist pumps from every folks he saw. The people then party with booze and grilled foods that were set out for everyone. They were laughing, singing, mostly drunk people while singing ‘Country Road’.

Soon, it will become night and the folks were still partying, laughing and drinking too. Whitehorse soon made a speech about how everyone did a great job on defending Hope County from the Peggies. He then turned his attention to Alex as he held his beer with his arm around Joey.

“And let's not forget our hero, Deputy Alex Pearce for standing against the Peggies and killing Joseph Seed and all have to say to you Alex… thank you.” Whitehorse said.

Alex raises his beer at Whitehorse as he nods.

The Sheriff then raises his beer as he gets the others to do there.

“To Alex everyone.” he said.

“To Alex!”

Alex felt happy that everything was safe now but what he’s more happy is that he’s finally broken free from the Loop. Though the County will slowly get back on its feet, he will make sure to help out when he is needed.

After all… he is the Hero of Hope County.

Months later

Months went by and everything in Hope County was finally going back to normal. The National Guard caught all Peggies around the County. Even Nancy was arrested by them though she did try to put up a fight but it didn’t last long.The water in Henbane has been cleared out of Bliss and Bliss barrel got rid of. The Judges in Whitetail Mountain revert back to wolves thanks Dr. Sarah Perkins and a bit of help with Dr. Charles Lindsey. 

In Holland Valley, John’s Ranch now became Alex as he and his friends help move his new furniture in. He even got to keep John’s and Jacob’s Plane, though it needed some painting to cover the Eden’s Gates logo. Alex was also allowed to the weapons that belonged to Joseph and Jacob, even the Sin Eater too. Burke came back to help out with Alex moving furniture but also tell him what happened with him and his boss. Apparently, his boss was not happy that Joseph was killed instead of being taken into custody but was glad that Joseph won’t hurt anyone else anymore. Burke told Alex that he was given a slap on the wrist but he was allowed to visit Hope County if he wanted. Alex was happy to hear that, and told Burke he was always welcome to his home if he visited. Them and everyone else share a beer as the sun sets celebrating a small party for them on beating Eden’s Gates, hopefully to never or hear them again.

During those months, is where the court date of John, Jacob, and Rachel arrive. In the city of Montana is where the Court is being held. Inside is where Alex and his friends were asking questions one at a time of the former Heralds by the lawyer. Once they were done, it was the former herald's turn to speak. They told the truth of what happened but left the part of Alex in a time loop. They regret what they did and don’t expect to be forgiven for what they done they said on the stand at their turn. They also said whatever sentence they were given, they would accept it.

When that was done, it was time for the conviction. Alex wonders what will happen to them. Will they be guilty? Then it happened.

The Judge then sentenced the former Heralds for their crime. After hearing they were manipulated and forced by Joseph. Both John and Jacob were sentenced to prison; however they’ll get therapy once in there to which they accepted. Rachel however since she wasn’t an actual Seed sibling decided to put her in Witness Protection and have a guardian watching her. Rachel then requested Tracy as her guardian as Tracy would accept becoming her guardian because she doesn’t want to lose her again. The Judge accepted the request but will have to get therapy for her.

With that, it was done. Alex and his friends can go back home and hopefully go back to normal with the Peggies no longer bothering them again. Alex was happy, everyone was happy and a new future awaits for Alex once they came home to Hope County, Montana.

Two years laters

Two years have passed in Hope County and things have changed ever since the war ended. 

The police Department had new people joining to become Deputies and Grace being one of them. 

In Falls End at the Spread Eagle, Mary’s bar was booming with new employees helping around and serving the customers. She knew that her pops was proud of her for keeping the bar stand.

Pastor Jerome, he just finished up a preach for those who believe in God. The right God as he now has his kevlar vest off and can go back to praying with others.

Nick was at his hangar, tuning up his plane as Kim sits outside on her rocking chair while playing with baby Carmina.

In Henbane, at Jessop Conservatory Tracy was inside the kitchen as she was typing on her laptop, applying for college to take online courses. She looked out the window to see Rachel planting her garden of fruits, veggies, and flowers but not the ones that make you hallucinate. Tracy can’t help but smile, seeing her best friend happy again, though she still had to go to therapy, she knows that she’ll never leave her side again.

Hurk and Sharky…well, they were doing what they always do. Doing dumb stuff as always but always maintaining to not go too crazy.

Adelaide was doing great. With the Marina business up and running again and of course getting the ‘satisfaction’ from her boytoy Xander and that is all that she needs.

In Whitetail, somewhere in the forest, Jess came back to her now cabin after hunting a deer for her dinner. She enjoys the nice and quiet area for all the noise she gets annoyed of but does visit friends of hers if she feels like it. 

For Wheaty, he got a job on the radio station so he could play his Vinyl CD all over the County. He was happy about it but not for the others.

Eli, he got a job as a forest ranger since he and Tammy, who still help him, know their way through the forest.

And finally, we go over to the Hero of Hope County himself who seems to be at home at his Ranch on his day off. Outside was Boomer, snoozing in his dog house ever since moving in with Alex. Peaches and Cheeseburger would also visit his home to get treats from them or wanted to petted. 

Inside his own office, Alex was sitting on his chair while reading the paper with his reading glasses. He was enjoying the nice and quiet day as he read the paper. Around him in his office room he had pictures on the wall that were hanging. Some of him and his family growing up and others were his friends, even one with him, Joey, Pratt and Whitehorse in their Deputies uniform. Even Alex got his own as well. By right of his desk was a locked storage locker containing the weapons he kept from Eden’s Gates. A collection and mostly memories when he used them on the Peggies.

On his desk on the left was a medal of freedom given from the President of the United States. He still remembers that day when he shook the president’s hand when he was handed the medal to him. An Honorable memory he’ll never forget on that day.

On the left side of his desk was a photo as Alex picked it up. Alex smiles whenever he sees this photo. What was in the photo? Why, a wedding of course that was from a year ago. Alex in a black tux and next to him a woman in a white dress that turned out to be…

Suddenly the office door opened, getting Alex’s attention when he heard it. He thought he was alone but he guessed he wasn’t. In came someone, someone that Alex recognized when they came in. And who was it… his wife of course, Joey Husdon or more like Joey Pearce who was holding a cup of coffee for Alex.

“I figure you might be in here as always.” Joey said.

Alex smiles at her as she places his coffee on his desk.

“I thought you were at work?” he asked as Joey wrapped her arms around him.

“Sheriff, gave me the day off too. So I guess we can spend time with each other now.” Joey said.

“Think we should do a date night?” Alex asked.

“Yeah, I think we should. As long as you burn down the house like last time we did a date night.” Joey said with a smirk.

Alex chuckled still remembering how almost burned down the Ranch when he was cooking steak for them but wasn’t paying attention and the steak burned.

“Well, if that happened again, we could always get take out at Mary’s.” Alex said.

The two laugh a bit before sharing a kiss and hugging with one another.

“I love you, you know that.” Alex said.

Joey smiled at that

“I love you too Alex. I’m glad someone like me gets to marry the Hero of Hope County.” Joey said.

Alex chuckled a bit.

“And I’ll always be your Hero of Hope County Joey,” he said.

“You’re everyone Hero of Hope County Alex. Remember that.” Joey said.

Alex smiled, she was right. He was everyone's Hero of Hope County. The one who helps others to fight back against the Cult. The one who took back three regions with the help of his friends. The who… killed Joseph Seed believing that the world will end. But this time, it didn't and Alex will keep it that way since he was free from the loop two years ago. He smiles, hoping to thank the Voice one last time who freed him from the loop and can live on with the people he would protect… and the person he would love for the rest of his days to come.

And peace was finally at last for Deputy Alex Pearce, the Hero of Hope County.

{End}